《The Liar Face Demon (Legendary Wizard Saint)》
The unknown man...
J. TNANGA
THE LIAR FACE DEMON
Chapter 0: the unknown man¡
¡°It is finally that time, kiarria¡± said a man whose face was hidden in the shadows at the top of his throne. ¡°My son has finally been born, and my time has come to depart from this world¡±
¡°Yes, Demon Emperor-sama¡± stated a green girl whose ears are long and look like a witch. ¡°Anything else you want to do before you disappear?¡±
¡°I want to see my son¡¯s face just once¡±
¡°I will bring him to you, your majesty¡± said the witch, as she made her way out of the throne room.
The Demon Emperor sat in his throne, reminiscing his past. He wonders how did everything begins, what started all this mess, why was his kingdom collapsing, why he was losing the war¡.
While reminiscing, a scream can be heard.
¡°Huh¡± thought the Demon Emperor. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
As the Demon Emperor wonders, the door to the throne room opens revealing a grave sight coming from the witch.
¡°What has happened Kiarria? Did the Humans manage a sneak attack at the castle?¡±
¡°No¡.something worse has happened¡.it could also be a good thing¡.but a bad thing¡± stated Kiarria with a gloomy face.
¡°Just what happened?¡±
¡°Your child isn¡¯t¡.¡±
¡°My child is dead????¡±
¡°No, your child is alive¡±
¡°Then what is it?¡± persisted the Demon Emperor in his questionings.
¡°Your child is a girl, not a boy¡±
¡°What?¡± responded the Demon Emperor.
¡°According to the rules, only a Demon of Demon King power is capable of becoming the successor of the Demon Emperor. Usually it would be the Demon Emperor¡¯s son who would become the next Demon Emperor, not a daughter but a male progenitor. Once the son of the Demon Emperor has been born, it will absorb the powers of the previous Emperor and make it his own, then the previous Emperor will cease to be since he will fuse with the newborn, and the newborn will be the emperor¡±
¡°I know all that, but in the event a daughter is born instead even though Demon Emperors almost always have sons and not daughters, it has happened a few times in the past. Those were always the chaotic times¡±
¡°Yeah, I learned that from the textbooks. In the event a daughter is born, the Demon Emperor must have a tournament open for the 12 Demon Royal Guards to participate, and have them compete against each other to become the next successor and they will marry the daughter of the Demon Emperor as well.¡±
¡°What if some of the royal guards are female?¡±
¡°They still have to participate; they still get marry to the princess if they win¡±
¡°Won¡¯t that be the end of the Empire? No kids will be born?¡±
¡°¡..¡±
¡°Guess you don¡¯t know what to say¡±
¡°I am very sorry, your majesty¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, Kiarria¡±
¡°Is there anything else we need to prepare for?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yes, The daughter of the Demon Emperor will grow exponentially fast and become a young lady of the age 20 years old (Human years) in exactly 6 months from now. Then her aging will decrease and she will only grow one year every 10 (human) years.¡±
¡°Yeah, daughters of the Demon Emperors have such low lifespan, a typical Demon Emperor can live for hundreds of years, but a daughter of the Demon Emperor cannot¡±
¡°So the competition must be held in 6 months¡.we don¡¯t have the twelve royal guards anymore¡the humans managed to destroy 3 of our guards¡.we must get them for that¡±
¡°Yes, your majesty, we should open the competition to decide on the three royal guards by opening it to all sorts of Demons, then gather all the guards, have them compete for the Demon King title. The Demon King is the title given to someone that has surpassed the power of the twelve royal guards. Any entity stronger than all twelve of the guards, are considered to be Demon King leveled power (Usually that title would not be given since the Demon Emperor¡¯s son would naturally become the next Emperor)¡±
¡°So, let us start this game¡.this tournament to get revenge on those pathetic humans who dare try to invade and eradicate us¡.we shall crush them and make them suffer the most excruciating pain¡I can¡¯t wait to see who the next Demon Emperor is going to be¡.I am sure it¡¯s going to be someone I can be proud of and respectful towards¡.It¡¯s going to get interesting¡.¡± Thought the Demon Emperor has he looked at the glass behind him that display the world outside in complete darkness.
¡°No, you cannot eat them right away, YOU HAVE TO PAY FIRST, YOU DUMB-ASS¡± yelled the store cashier as she notices I was about to eat some candy.
¡°Damn, I was only going to eat a couple, I swear¡± I said using an innocent voice.
¡°I could see that YOU WERE GOING TO EAT A WHOLE BUNCH, JUST WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?¡±
¡°Who do I think I am?¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°I am the one and only, legendary wizard you have ever seen, I am so amazing that I make everyone jealous of my skills¡±
¡°Right, right, of course you are¡± replied the cashier as she started to calculated the price of the candies I am buying. ¡°that will be 7 coppers please¡±
"You don¡¯t believe me¡.I am telling the truth you know, I am the coolest of the coolest, I am the most handsomest of the handsomest, I am LEGENDARY, y¡¯ know!!!¡±
¡°7 coppers please or else get out of my sight and stop bothering me¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t believe me; I am telling the truth y¡¯ know!!!¡± I said as I try to find some coins in my pockets. ¡°It should be right here¡ohh, I can¡¯t seem to find any money¡may I please get some credits?¡±
¡°GET YOUR DUMB-ASS OUT OF HERE RIGHT NOW OR I¡¯M CALLING SECURITY¡± yelled the cashier again.
¡°Damn, I got kicked out of a store again¡± I thought. ¡°Just why am I getting such bad treatment¡±
While the young 14 year old boy of average height and dressed like a mage but with no staff sat in the middle of the crosswalk, he attire much attention¡.except everyone wasn¡¯t staring at him because he sat in the crosswalk, but because of his face¡.his face was that of a ¡. The young boy had a demonic liar¡¯s face. Just one look at his face and you become unable to get the image of a liar out of your mind. Even his voice made him sound like a liar, that smile he had at the store made him look even more like a liar, no, as the worst liar in human history.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
¡°Why does this happen to me?¡± I said with a weak childish voice as some tears start to appear in my face.
¡°Just look at him, he look just like a liar, you should just go and live in the demon kingdom you liar piece of trash¡.hahahahaha, nobody like you¡.hahaha, you should just go to the demon kingdom and stay there, who knows, you might even find your parents over there, like being serious right here¡.hahaha¡± started saying a random passerby at the little 14 year old boy.
¡°I¡¯m not a trash¡± yelled the little boy but no one paid attention to his words since everyone was laughing at the boy, they all thought that he should really leave.
¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll leave for real, you dirty bastards¡± yelled the boy, but his words were not heard.
The young man then made his way east, and wore a strong look but if you were to look carefully, you would see tears at the corner of his eyes.
¡°How is everything going?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Everything is going spectacular, my lord¡± stated an individual of high stature, wearing a helmet and typical guard outfit. ¡°The tournament will start as scheduled¡±
¡°Good, then everything is fine, I hope everything continues in a good way¡±
¡°It will, my lord¡±
The young man finally arrives at the border between the Human Kingdom and Demon Kingdom. There was a river to be crossed. For some reasons, no demons could be seen on the Demon¡¯s land (the river is very small, you can use a small boat to cross or you can even swim to the other land, because of that, from the Human Kingdom¡¯s land, an individual can stare at the Demon Kingdom). There were many guards and soldiers and merchants on the border but no demons, even the soldiers were bothered by it much.
¡°Whoa, first time I am seeing this? No Demons?¡± said a soldier.
¡°Yeah, I know, it¡¯s giving me a bad feeling¡± said another soldier.
¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, we are going to send a squad on the Demon Continent to investigate, we should know what¡¯s going on soon"
The soldiers then nodded and went back to their business.
¡°Whoa, something strange is going on¡± the young man thought. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really planning on going to the Demon Kingdom, but since there¡¯s nothing for me to go back to, I may as well go, I do hate humans after-all¡±
1st Day of Competition for three royal guards:
30000 contestants. Only 29000 remains
2nd Day of Competition
20000 remains.
3rd Day of Competition
5000 remains
4th Day of Competition
10 remains
5th Day of Competition
3
You are probably wondering what in the world in such a short amount of time, so here¡¯s a recap. On the 1st day of the competition, demons from everywhere on the Demon continent gathers at the stadium or anywhere near the city the tournament is taking place to watch it live on gigantic magic screens created using magic on a special orb that is able to transmit visual data. On that day they were 30000 contestants, including the young boy¡¯s whose identity is unknown. On the application to participate, he wrote his name is Demon. No last name, nothing else.
While the Demons throughout the Kingdom watch the contestant, they noticed a human was there and was participating. They all laughed and didn¡¯t take him seriously.
¡°A human think he got a chance, then let him, we shall see, hahahahaha, everyone knows that this decade no Human Heroes were born, we have nothing to worry about as long as it¡¯s not the supreme commander of the humans which only one person outranks him, the Human King (who is 80 years old currently). As long as the supreme commander isn¡¯t here we got this¡.but seriously a human manage to sneak in, this is so funny¡.hahaha¡± thought all the Demons watching.
No Demon took him seriously and just thought he was nothing but a bug that can be squashed at any time, even the Demon Emperor laughed.
¡°Ha!!! A human manage to sneak in!!! now, that¡¯s funny, we are deciding the next royal guards to fight for the Demon Emperor position and a human would want to participate to become the next head of demons, that¡¯s just funny¡.he probably won¡¯t even passed the first round¡hahaha, this is amusing¡± thought the Demon Emperor as he laugh.
But the truth of the matter is, that young unknown man who gave himself the name of Demon wasn¡¯t just any human. He took out 1000 Demons all by himself in the first day. All the Demons spectating in the stadium couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of this human¡¯s power, even the demon Emperor lost his composure.
¡°Can¡¯t believe this¡..how can a mere human be so strong? Humans are only strong in groups and when they use those special anti-Demon equipment but he¡.he is so strong without them¡.just who is he?¡± said the Demon Emperor aloud.
¡°I believe he called himself Demon, my lord¡± stated the guard.
As the demons and spectators watch the young man battle, they grew excited. They have never seen any battles like this. The human would just chant something, and then magic would start to attack his opponents, and even though some Demons uses magic, none could defeat this human. But what made all the Demons so excited was the look of the young man¡¯s face. He look like a liar, like a natural liar. That made everyone in the stadium laugh but not in a bad way like the humans were laughing, the demons were laughing because they weren¡¯t scare of the young man, in fact, they felt like they could trust him after seeing his face. His face had a calming and trustful air about him.
To humans they would grow distrustful, angry, or mocking when they meet the young man, but to Demons, they would understand that the young man is similar to them. They realized he wasn¡¯t an enemy but a fellow comrade and begin to cheer for him to win.
This all happened in just one day. The next day was very similar. The young man continues his rampage and the Demons continue to cheer for him. The liar face Demon!!! The liar face Demon!!!! The liar face Demon!!! The liar face Demon!!! The liar face Demon!!! The liar face Demon!!!
chapter 1: Heres a Recap of Day Two...
THE LIAR FACE DEMON
J. TNANGA
Chapter 1: Here¡¯s a recap of Day two¡
After seeing such an amazing sight, such marvelous performance in day one, the demons wanted more. They couldn¡¯t wait for the next day, and even though they were cheering for a human, none of them felt any anger towards him, instead they felt pride and respect. But the Demon Emperor had a different mindset¡
¡°Those battles were spectacular¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°Even I, am amazed, but anyway, we cannot let a human become a royal guard. That is unacceptable¡±
¡°How can you say such a thing? Have you no faith that our people cannot stop him in round two? Have you given up on our own people when you saw that human fight?¡± replied the guard.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Of course I have faith that the demons might be able to defeat him, but after what I saw, we need to set-up some reassurance first¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°But at least give the other Demons a chance first. Now they¡¯ll go all out tomorrow, you¡¯ll see. This is not the first time demons have fought humans, my lord¡± replied the guard.
¡°Yeah, you are right. Let¡¯s just watch as the second day goes. Depending on how it goes, we might need to rigged this tournament, just in case.¡± Said the Demon Emperor.
¡°Also, why can¡¯t the human be a royal guard and participate for the Demon King position again?¡±
¡°What, are you an idiot?¡± asked the Demon Emperor with a loud voice. ¡°Of course a human cannot participate¡±
¡°But why though? That human looks very trustworthy, I feel like we could trust him though, and besides he¡¯s even called Demon¡±
¡°What, just because of that you would want him to become the Demon Emperor in the future?¡± asked the Demon Emperor. ¡°Are you out of your mind, even if I wanted him to participate, which I don¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t get pass the sacred ancient rules that states that only demons can participate¡±
¡°Actually the rule states: ¡®All sorts of Demons can participate¡¯ since we have so many different races of demons like succubus and such, the rule wasn¡¯t specified and just states any and all sorts of demons as long as there are demons may participate¡± state Kiarria, appearing out of nowhere near the Emperor.
¡°I don¡¯t see where you are going with this, Kiarria¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°Any sorts of Demons may participate. That human called himself Demon, therefor he can be considered to be a demon¡± replied Kiarria.
¡°What a bull of¡.¡± Started the Demon Emperor. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡..he isn¡¯t a demon¡±
¡°But there so many races of demons, can we really be sure one of them doesn¡¯t just look like a human? I mean succubus look very human like¡± relied the guard who became a fan of the human.
¡°You, YOU JUST WANT HIM TO PARTICIPATE, NOW, DON¡¯T YOU, YOU DEMON FAN¡± yelled the Demon Emperor.
¡°So you admit he¡¯s a demon just now¡± replied Kiarria, who also became the human¡¯s fan.
¡°What, no, that¡¯s not what I meant, his name is demon, so I just blurted it out somehow, but that¡¯s not what I meant¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°Oh, really, but anyway, you gave your word you wouldn¡¯t try to rigged this tournament until the 3rd day arrived, so you just have to wait¡before you do anything, my lord¡± said the guard.
¡°You two, Kiarria and Zonisk, you two planned this, didn¡¯t you? Using telepathy?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
Zonisk the guard and Kiarria the witch both laughs hardheartedly and retreated a few steps back from the Demon Emperor.
¡°We are really sorry Demon Emperor, we just haven¡¯t seen any battles like that, it was so much fun watching it, that I became a fan of Demon, I just lost myself in my feelings of admiration. He really is interesting¡± said Kiarria.
¡°I, as well, my lord¡± replied Zonisk.
Day two of Tournament:
The second day of the tournament began promptly at 10:00 am in the morning. All the demons from all over the continent sat in those large stadiums with a magical shield protecting them from any magic spells or attacks that may go haywire. Large screens of display have been prepared that all allowed all the spectators near the city the tournament is taking place to watch it live using a special orb named calloupso orb.
All the remaining contestant have arrived. Everyone in the stadium and on the display screens are ignoring all the contestants except one. Demon. Everyone is keeping their eyes on him. After watching such spectacular battles of magic attacking individuals continuously and then switching different elements or even combining them, all the demons especially those specializing in magic are keeping their eyes on him, trying to decipher his secret. How he became so strong, and how he managed to combine different elements so effortlessly and to such a degree.
The contestants were ready and prepared. They all had a look showing readiness and strength. The tournament went once more, back to how it was set-up the previous day. From where the contestants stand or sat, they would move in a wave of 1000, which is to means that, one thousand contestants would move to the gigantic arena and fight.
There would be a time limit of 1 hour any contestant that did not suffer any excruciating injuries and are able to stand and defeated many opponents could participate on the next wave of one thousand and so forth until a certain number of waves is done. The total amount of waves schedule for today was 3. But that all changed after the young man named Demon started rampaging¡
On the very first waves, the Demons had bad luck to have Demon on their midst. They all prepared their weapons and started attacking Demon with all their might. Even though they should be attacking each other, they were all focusing their attacks on one individual, Demon.
¡°Hahaha¡± laughed Demon. ¡°You all think by working together you can stop me, very well, very well, I¡¯ll give you a handicapped. If you surrender right now, I¡¯ll not hurt you¡±
All one thousand contestant froze in the middle of their attacks and raised their hands or their weapons, symbolizing their immediate surrender. They all chose to surrender than an embarrassing defeat by the hand of one human.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
¡°Woah¡.whoa¡this guy keeps getting better and better¡± thought everyone in the stadium and those watching live. ¡°He¡¯s just way too cool, so powerful that so many give up after he said just one sentence. I want to be like this guy¡±
¡°Mommy, can I be like him one day¡± said a small child with horns at the top of his head. ¡°He¡¯s so cool¡±
¡°Of course, if you trained really hard you can¡± replied the child¡¯s mother, who also have hornes, except they were bigger than her child.
¡°I can¡¯t believe this, so fast, so cool, so fast, so cool, wait¡is this even allowed?¡± said the Demon Emperor, almost starting to become a fan of the human himself.
¡°I believe so, my lord¡± replied Zonisk.
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so cool, I can¡¯t wait for him to become a royal guard, it¡¯s going to get lively around here, hehehehehe, I so can¡¯t wait¡± said Kiarria.
¡°We¡.We don¡¯t know that for certain¡.and LOOK THERE ON THE SECOND WAVE IS LEORALDIS V AND TYOURLIP¡±
¡°What? They were participating?¡± asked Zonisk the guard.
¡°Yeah, they were. I forgot about them after I saw how cool Demon was. Today could be the day we get to see even more amazing battles¡± replied Kiarria.
¡°Yeah, yeah, I can¡¯t wait until they teach that Demon some lesson, hahahahahaha, that¡¯ll teach him to not mess with us demons, hahahahahaha¡± laughed the Demon Emperor. ¡°I so can¡¯t wait¡±
On the second wave, 90% of them gave up before the fight even began. There were still 100 left, and among them were Leoraldis V and Tyourlip. Leoraldis V had the head of a lion but the rest of his body look just like that of a human. Tyourlip look just like a gigantic leopard. For some reason, those two was sweating a lot. Sweat showing how ready they are to fight Demon. They so couldn¡¯t wait to fight him that they were sweating a lot. No¡wait¡that¡¯s not right, their legs and arms are trembling as well¡.it¡¯s almost like they are scared¡.afraid.....
¡°I¡¯ll defeat you, you Demon!!!!¡± yelled Leoraldis V with a voice between nervousness and fear.
¡°Yeah, yeah¡± is all that Tyourlip managed to say with a short voice.
¡°Ohh, interesting, well, let¡¯s fight¡± replied Demon.
The fight started, the 100 contestant of that particular wave started to advance and attack the young man. The young man started using his index finger to point out to the Demons he wanted to attack and a huge ball of wind energy gathers at his fingertip and went to the direction he was pointing. That attack defeated 25 of the contestants. They were completely defeated and some wounds and blood appeared but none were dead. The rest of the Demons threw their spears and knifes at him, the human managed to dodge but was cut by a few of them. During the time he was healing his wounds, the demons approached and started punching him, and the human fade away into nonexistence¡¡????
No, to be more accurate the human was never there. He created an illusion that made it appear that he was just standing right there healing himself while the truth is he already moved to another location in the arena to heal himself. This confuse the Demons and made them angrier. They now rushed to the human with a full frontal attack with Leoraldis V and Tyourlip in the lead of the assault.
But the human uses earth magic and made them crash in hardened earth. This should hurt and leave a scar. The Demons at the back are safe and sound, they are preparing for another attack¡.wait¡that¡¯s not it, they are surrendering¡..I repeat, they are surrendering, the second wave is over before the time limit again, just like last time. Spectacular match. Leoraldis V and Typurlip our taken out in one go, they did put up a good fight, but none were a match for Demon, he really is just like a Demon, as expected of Demon-sama, just the kind of overpowering fight you would expect from someone who call themself Demon.
¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS GOING ON?¡± yelled the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yeah, getting call Demon-sama might be a stretch but I think it¡¯s good though. It feels perfect for this match¡± replied Zonisk.
¡°Yeah, Demon-sama really suits him¡± added Kiarria.
¡°No, that¡¯s not what I am being angry about¡..but you are probably right¡..that name really suits him¡..demon-sama¡.no¡WAIT¡..I AM NOT DOING THIS¡..WE GOT TO DO SOMETHING ABOUT THIS GUY, AT THIS RATE HE¡¯S GOING TO BECOME A REAL ROYAL GUARD!!!!!¡± yelled the Demon Emperor.
¡°Don¡¯t worry there are still more waves to come. Have more faith in your people, Demon Emperor¡± stated Kiarria with a straight face.
¡°Yeah, yeah, I want to see some more exciting matches¡.I mean¡.let¡¯s believe in our people, my lord¡.in that note¡.the next wave is a bunch of Demon Sorcerers¡..want to make a bet on how long it will take Demon to defeat them?¡± asked Zonisk the guard.
¡°Yeah sure, HOW ABOUT NEVER¡± replied the Demon Emperor. ¡°And let¡¯s make this 100 gold coins¡±
¡°100 gold coins, that¡¯s about how much I have in my savings, but okay, I think I am going to win this though¡± thought Zonisk.
¡°What about you, Kiarria, not participating in this bet?¡± asked the Demon Emperor. ¡°Are you being a chicken?¡±
¡°No, of course I am not being a chicken. I¡¯ll take the side that, it will prove to be difficult and the human might lose but he¡¯ll win in the end¡± states Kiarria.
¡°Ohh, I see. Thanks the Demon Gods I chose that human¡¯s side in this bet. Kiarria is almost never wrong, but the Demon Emperor doesn¡¯t know that. If he knew how good Kiarria is at bets, he¡¯ll want to switch sides, hahahahahaha, this is a good opportunity to make money¡± thought Zonisk.
¡°Zonisk, are you okay? You have become silent for a while now¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡± replied Zonisk as his composure goes back to normal. ¡°Just thinking you might be right on your bet, my lord¡±
¡°hahahahaha, of course I am right, I am the Demon Emperor, hahahahaha¡±
The third wave will commence¡...the most spectacular battle is going to start¡.with a BAMMMM¡.????!!!!
Chapter 2: Day Two end’s…..pt. 1…
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 2: Day Two end¡¯s¡..pt. 1¡
The third wave which was supposed to be the finale was set-up to take place in the air. That¡¯s right, the third wave is a wave of demonic sorcerers, necromancers, succubus, zombie magicians (Once humans, but died in a gruesome way and revived due to dying in a high-imbue magical density area and becoming reborn as a zombie magicians), Monkey magicians, Dragons, and flame-wearers. The third wave for the competition is an all-out magician warfare. May the best magic-users win¡
Since waves are by 1000, meaning the rest of the contestants will participate in the matches the next day. Since the third wave is specially designed for magic-users, those non-magic that happened to get picked will switched with another Demon that has magic¡(Since waves are decided by where you stand in the contestant line)
For the third wave, the Tournament Manager, Kiarria decided it would be best to use a gigantic water-imbue air balloon to take all 1000 third wave contestant up in the air for a couple hundreds of feet, and then make the balloon pop. Of course she didn¡¯t tell anyone about the popping part, only select few individuals such as the Demon Emperor, Zonisk the guard, and the other Tournament staffs knew¡
All the 3rd wave contestants knew was that they were going to have an all-out air battle. As they all enter the balloon, each individual started buffing themselves with spells, even the amazing human Demon-sama is doing the same as well. All the contestants are preparing their staffs, buffs, and wind magic spells¡
The balloon then as expected, started to go up in the air. All the contestants in the balloon observe as the people below gets small, smaller and even more small. They could still see the stadium and what looks like small points (that were actually the people¡¯s head).
They were all casually waiting for the signal to start fighting, but no signal came as of yet. Some contestant look a little pale and feeling all-of-a-sudden blue from being at such a height. But most were okay. Oh¡.what a surprise¡.out of all the contestant to feel discomfort, Demon-sama happens to be one of them¡..he is even throwing up¡¡what a great fear of height he has¡.his face seems really pale as well¡
Out of nowhere a large pop sounds could be heard, and contestants started to fall down from the sky at great speed¡.it is now raining demons. While falling, the contestants are casting spells at each other, all except Demon. Demon is staying quiet and looking cool¡..no, that¡¯s not it¡..he isn¡¯t keeping it cool at all¡..he looks pale and like he is in panic¡¡IS HE AFRAID OF FALLING?????
What a great surprise¡..to see the great and amazing Demon to have such a weakness¡¡this should be an interesting match...
As the contestants continued to cast spells at each other, a couple of contestants gathers around Demon and prepares to cast a gigantic spell by working together. It¡¯s a gigantic hand created using fire-imbued wind magic, the magical hand approaches to capture and demolish Demon, but Demon notices and he is going to¡¡.DO NOTHING???
¡°What in the world is going on? What¡¯s wrong with Demon?¡± wonders all the Demons in the Stadium. ¡°I thought he specialized in magic, we are looking for amazing fights, what are you thinking????¡±
¡°hahahaha, seems that I win. The moment they all finish their free-fall and land¡..it will be over¡.hahahahaha, seems that it is my win¡..start preparing the money Zonisk, Kiarria¡± said the Demon Emperor with a smile.
¡°No¡..I can¡¯t believe this¡¡I assumed he would be great since it¡¯s magic and forgot some people are terrified of heights¡..I was careless¡± said Zonisk. ¡°Guess it¡¯s your win¡±
¡°No, not yet, let¡¯s wait until they land¡± said Kiarria. ¡°Demon is smart, he wouldn¡¯t go in the balloon without a plan, he must have known he was obviously afraid of height and probably did something to protect himself¡±
¡°And if everybody was as smart as you Kiarria, then there would be absolute peace in the world¡± replied the Demon Emperor. ¡°But unfortunately, everyone isn¡¯t so smart or lucky¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just wait for a bit, my lord¡± said Zonisk. ¡°A couple more minutes won¡¯t hurt anyone¡±
¡°hahahahahaha, sure, sure¡± said the Demon Emperor with a happy voice. ¡°I am in a good mood, so everything¡¯s fine. Hahahahaha¡±
The contestants continued to battle with magic. Some are using electricity to electrocute the other demons. Some are using earth magic to create gigantic earth craters in the ground in the direction of those that are falling so they can lose.
The other demons are knocking the other demons off course (The demons are supposed to fall and land in the arena below, but if they don¡¯t land in the arena, then, they lose). The gigantic hand has already approached Demon and is trying to crush him by tightening him, like a bug in your hand and pressing your hand on it to destroy it. Those demons must really want Demon-sama dead¡..
Demon-sama is still not doing anything, and the magic hand seems un-capable of destroying Demon-sama. Demon-sama seems un-destroyable right now. Other demonic casters are now working together to create a gigantic fire to attack Demon, but it was useless. Whatever spell Demon cast on himself when he first entered the balloon seems to have taken effect. It seems it was a defensive magical spell that blocks other magic spells.
The Demonic magicians have already given up on fighting Demon and are now pursuing the other demons. This is still in mid-air free fall. The demons are finally about to reach land, they might die if they don¡¯t cast a wind spell to propel them, (if they touch the arena as in if their feet or hands, or whatever part of their body touch the arena, they have lost).
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
All the demons are no longer fighting but casting wind spells to gain flight, all except Demon.
Demon still have his eyes closed. (He closed his eyes when he was falling and was in panic. It seems he was asleep. Will demon fall (touch the arena) and lose (quite possibly died as well?)¡.
The rest of the demons have cast wind magic to propel them in the air. Only Demon is falling¡.he is about to reach the arena, he is going to land face-down on his stomach¡.wait¡.he opened his eyes¡..he is casting a spell¡..he did it, he used wind magic at the last minute and did not touch the ground¡..he is still in the air and still in the tournament.
¡°What a bunch of ¡..¡± started the Demon Emperor. ¡°This is so unfair¡..I was so happy and that happiness got taken away at the last minute¡..but I haven¡¯t lost yet, he might still lose¡±
¡°Right, right, like anyone stands a chance against him in magic¡± tease Zonisk.
¡°But there are 6 actually¡± replied Kiarria.
¡°What? Then why did you say you believe Demon might win?¡± asked Zonisk with some sweat
appearing in his forehead.
¡°Because the six are already using their full power but for Demon, I am not sure. We haven¡¯t seen his limits yet¡..every magician has a staff¡..some don¡¯t use it and send it to their portal dimension and can bring them out from there anytime¡..so, I think Demon is still holding back a little¡± replied Kiarria.
¡°What? Are you being serious? Just where did somebody like this come from? There is no way he is human!!!! Even a hero lvl. 100 wouldn¡¯t be able to do something like this¡¡just what is he?¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°This is starting to get a bit worrisome, I¡¯ll send some troops that can use magic to look like humans to investigate Demon¡¯s past in the human Kingdom, my lord¡± replied Zonisk.
¡°Yes, please do. This guy might be an even bigger Demon than we realized and that name¡..Demon¡..really suits him¡..what a demon is Demon¡± said the Demon Emperor as he observes Zonisk leaving to give orders to the other demon guards.
¡°Demon is back to normal, thank goodness¡± said one Demon that looks very unique in the stadium, since his whole entire body was covered in flames.
¡°Wait¡..isn¡¯t marytus your cousin???¡± asked another flame Demon whose name is Myrtutus.
¡°Yeah, she is¡± replied the flame Demon.
¡°Then why would you, Leortatus, be supporting Demon?? Over your own cousin like that? That¡¯s harsh¡± said Myrtutus.
¡°Oh¡¡said the person secretly admiring Demon from the very beginning¡± replied Leortatus.
¡°No¡.that was nothing¡± replied Myrtutus with a weak voice as he look away as if embarrassed.
Looking up in the air in this air battle-third wave, one can see a flame demon flying around and casting flame spells at her opponents. Examining her closely, one can see, she isn¡¯t using wind magic to fly around but flame magic to fly around.
A consistent amount of flame magic appears around her feet, radiating heat and fire to propel her upwards in the air, and to change direction, she changes the direction of her feet. Flame-wearers are known for their hearings. They can hear from really faraway!!!
This demon seems to be called Marytus. On even closer inspection, she is stunningly beautiful, so beautiful that I, the great story-broadcaster presenter even asked her out yesterday when I saw her but got INSTANTLY REJECTED BUT I AM STILL IN LOVE¡..She is currently overpowering ten Zombie magicians by herself, but then again, the zombie magicians did take a very slow time to cast magic that I even thought I could take a 1 hour nap and then do some light-exercise and still see them mid-way through their spell-cast¡.
Marytus is now moving towards the group of monkey magicians in the back at great speed that exceed the reach of my love for her. She bit her lips as she listened to my comments, she is now looking in my direction with anger in her eyes, she is now murmuring something, probably a fire-spell, and I should keep my mouth shut about her if I don¡¯t want to turn into chicken soup (and yes I am a demon chicken, literally).
Marytus is now casting multiple fire-spells at the monkey magicians, all except one monkey manage to dodge the flame attack. The monkey magicians are now preparing a fused wind wall to block marytus¡¯s next attack.
Marytus is preparing a super-high density flame magic, she seems to be breathing hard, her super-high-density magic seems to be too hard for her, she¡¯s faltering¡¡she is going to fail at making it¡..her flame is disappearing¡¡and she is looking my way again¡¡her eyes show she is very angry at me again¡..probably for saying she was going to fail¡¡whoa¡..she is getting her energy back¡¡she is looking angrier¡.really angry¡.even more angry¡¡and she is getting more energy in the super-high-density flame¡..she has created it¡..
She now cast it at her opponents¡¡their magic wind wall got broken and they all got defeated.... Marytus is undefeated¡¡.she is a boss¡¡just who can stop her¡¡she is now on her winning streak¡¡the unbeatable Marytus!!!!!
Oh¡¡.oh¡¡oh¡..here comes The Demon¡¡he is coming right for Marytus!!!!
Chapter three: Day Two’s end…….pt. 2….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter three: Day Two¡¯s end¡¡.pt. 2¡.
The demon who has been rampaging around since day one, the undefeatable champion of day one, the mightiest of the mightiest has finally approach near Marytus. What¡¯s going to happen now is going to be legendary!!!!
Marytus is on her guard but she looks physically exhausted. The flames on her feet that are allowing her to fly around are starting to get smaller, and she is losing speed and flight.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I really admired your fighting style. You are really strong and I think you¡¯ll become someone amazing one day¡± said Demon. ¡°I am going to heal you¡±
¡°What? Why would you heal someone in the middle of a fight? Just how many spells do you know? Healing is really hard you know!!!¡± said Marytus.
¡°Just trust me¡± replied Demon.
As Marytus look at Demon in the face, she feels at ease and feel like she can trust him and approach him in arm¡¯s reach. Demon then places his hand on Marytus¡¯s beautiful shoulder and murmured something that resembles chant and Marytus is fully rejuvenated. She is back with full energy and a determined expression in her face. She looks ready for anything. She is now turning away from Demon and going back to the battle, and Demon is also leaving as well and going to the opposite direction that Marytus went and battling the dragons.
¡°I¡¯ve been thinking this for a while now, maybe we should change the story-broadcast presenter, he has been putting his own personal feelings and saying random things to what¡¯s supposed to be comments on the matches and battles¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yeah¡..I know, my lord¡± replied Zonisk. ¡°But the problem is¡¡he¡¯s a chicken, my lord¡±
¡°I don¡¯t get it, Zonisk, are you just being lazy right now?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°No, it¡¯s not that, AND I AM NOT LAZY, I JUST HAVE A LAZY FACE WHICH IS WHY I WEAR THIS FREAKING HELMET BUT I AM NOT LAZY, I AM ONE OF THE MOST HARD-WORKING PERSON I KNOW¡± yelled Zonisk.
¡°Your majesty, you knew he¡¯d react that way if you bring up the lazy subject¡± added Kiarria.
¡°Yeah, sorry about that¡± said the Demon Emperor in an embarrassed way, and looking away like a child would look away when they try not to be embarrassed.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine, my lord, I was partly at fault for acting this way¡± said Zonisk. ¡°Getting back on task, the reason why we cannot remove the Story-broadcast presenter is because he is a chicken and no one wants to take the risk, my lord¡±
¡°What? What risk? What are you talking about¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Well, your majesty, you are always in your room, watching TV, never go outside, always sitting in your throne and playing video games, and having fun like a complete shut-in so you wouldn¡¯t know much about the demonic chicken race¡± answered Kiarria.
¡°Don¡¯t be so mean¡..I do go outside from time to time¡..I mean, I am outside right now¡¡that¡¯s what count¡± said the Demon Emperor weakly like a child whose parent¡¯s just made them feel sad.
¡°Can we get back on topic?¡±
¡°Yes, my lord, moving on¡± quickly replied Zonisk. ¡°The chicken race always makes this sound¡¡cockadoodle doooooo, or maybe something more like, COKA---DOOOOOOODLE DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO---¡±
¡°Just stop, please just stop, I can¡¯t hear this anymore¡± said the Demon Emperor as quickly as he could. ¡°That sound was so annoying and for a second I thought it would continue forever, I thought I was going to die, it was so painful and heart-wrenching¡±
¡°That¡¯s exactly it, my lord. If we accidently make a demonic chicken angry, they¡¯ll make that sound and to any demon that is not a chicken, it will sound very painful and excruciating¡± replied Zonisk. ¡°This is why most of the council members are chicken, we always let them win, so we don¡¯t have to hear that hell-bent annoying sound¡±
¡°I see, that makes sense. Hahahaha, this just gave me a great idea, we can use this against that human, hahahahaha, if he happens to win, ahahahahaha¡± laughed the Demon Emperor.
¡°Actually for some reason, the chicken sounds do not bother the humans to that extent, we actually don¡¯t know why¡± said Kiarria. ¡°I actually wrote a paper about that¡±
¡°What? SO you are telling me that no matter what, that human guy, Demon or whatever his name is, has no weakness?¡±
¡°We did not say that!!!!¡± replied both Zonisk and Kiarria at the same time. ¡°Height probably is his weakness¡±
¡°That¡¯s it?¡± asked the Demon Emperor while shaking his head.
Both Zonisk and Kiarria nodded.
¡°We might know more when my squad comes back from investigating that human¡¯s past in a couple of days or so¡± said Zonisk.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
¡°Things are getting really heated, don¡¯t you think?¡± asked one green demon guy with the face of a horse. ¡°This is where the real show starts¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, you right!!!!!¡± replied a bunch of people, agreeing with the horse demon guy. ¡°Just look at Demon, he¡¯s destroying those dragons, hahahahaha, never seen dragons get destroy like this, hahahahaaha, I don¡¯t think anybody can stop Demon¡±
¡°Nobody can stop Demon!!!!!!!¡± repeated a whole bunch of demons sitting in the stadium.
¡°Unstoppable Demon!!!!!¡± repeated the people outside watching live from their magical display screen.
¡°Demon!!!!! Demon!!!!! Unstoppable Demon!!!!! Demon!!!!! Demon!!!!! Unstoppable Demon!!!!¡± yelled everyone.
Up in the air, Demon stood surrounded by four dragons in each sides. It didn¡¯t matter where he went, there was a dragon there. One small droplet of sweat fell down his forehead, as a magical staff suddenly appears in his left hand.
¡°It¡¯s been so long, so very long indeed, since I last wielded you¡± said Demon with a sad facial expression and a sad smile. ¡°Those were really sweet and bitter times indeed. Now, Miaw, dimensional magic, please¡±
Out of nowhere, Demon disappeared. But this time it was different from when he used illusion magic. Last time he used illusion magic, he faded into nonexistence, but this time, he didn¡¯t fade, he just up and disappeared, as if he was never there. He reappears quite a distance away from the dragons. The dragons were all lightning dragons, and could sense dimensional teleportation magic and were already on their way towards Demon.
The dragons are working in unison and this time, it doesn¡¯t look like they want to simply surround Demon anymore. This time, they are going for the kill!!!!
Ladies and gentleman, this is the match we have been waiting for, Dragons Vs. Demon, who will win!!!!!
The dragons are moving at very fast speed faster than even Marytus¡¯s speed (and stop giving me the look Marytus, you are making me blush) and are approaching Demon. Demon is trying to get away but is unable to. He is now murmuring another spell, and HERE IT COMES!!!!
Demon summoned meteors from outer space and made it crash into the dragons, but miscalculated the size of the meteor and ended up getting dragged by his meteor as well. Not only he and the dragons are getting dragged, but most of the contestants too.
Thankfully my sweetheart, Marytus managed to get away using her top-notch speed (and I really should lay off talking about her for a minute if don¡¯t want to end up as chicken soup for her breakfast tomorrow).
Not only Marytus but also 8 other demonic magicians managed to escape the rather immensely large meteor and I would be running away at full speed too if I didn¡¯t think the magic defense field around the stadium couldn¡¯t handle a meteor or two.
Oh¡¡oh¡..we are receiving a message from the Demon Emperor himself¡¡something about meteor and staying calm¡¡¡the magic field will not be able to sustain¡¡..collapsing¡¡.meteor too big¡¡.
Anyway, I gotta to run for my life, see you¡..EVERYBODY RUN, THIS IS NOT A DRILL, THIS WAS A REAL MESSAGE FROM THE DEMON EMPEROR!!!!!
Everyone in the stadium started to run, including me. I can¡¯t use my wings properly. It is moments like these that I wish I learned how to fly properly from my mom chicken. The demon Emperor then appeared out of nowhere in the stadium!!!! Is that teleportation magic???
The demon Emperor then proceeds to tackle the oncoming meteor¡¡no, wait, that¡¯s not right¡¡he is going to smash it to pieces with his magic¡¡.no¡..that¡¯s not right¡¡he turned the meteor small¡¡
Peace has been restored. I repeat PEACE HAS BEEN RESTORED. It is now okay for people to come back in the stadium. Stop running for your life, the Demon Emperor has turned the meteor small using his special magic, size-magic.
The match is still continuing as usual. The dragons touched the arena, so they are all out including all the magicians that were dragged by the meteor¡¡.except for Demon. He used teleportation at the last minute¡.
So there are a total of 10 magicians left. Demon, Marytus and 8 others. The third wave is going to enter it¡¯s finale¡..
Thank you guys for supporting me and telling me to keep writing.....I am going to continue this light-novel and make it much more interesting as it goes on as well as more hilarious!!!
Hope you guys continue to write in the comments, I''ll be checking them!!! :)
I am also getting back on my other novels as well!!
Chapter 4: Day Two’s end…..pt. 3 (Final)….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 4: Day Two¡¯s end¡..pt. 3 (Final)¡.
It is finally the moment we have been waiting for. The finale is near. Who will be the winner of this wave, will the unbeatable Demon champion win once more???? Who knows??!!!
The contestants are still in the air, the people in the stadium are getting louder and louder as they say their opinions on how it¡¯s going to end.
¡°Man!!!! That was really annoying¡± states the Demon Emperor. ¡°To think he even had meteor summoning magic¡..seems that¡¯s about his limit¡..he still cannot fully control it¡..but still an almost unbeatable magic like that¡..that¡¯s impressive¡¡that¡¯s more impressive than all the things he did before¡..¡±
¡°For you to say so many good things about that human¡± started Zonisk and Kiarria simultaneously. ¡°That¡¯s impressive in and out of itself¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡I don¡¯t want to admit it¡..but that human guy is probably on my level or just slightly weaker than me¡¡if I were to try to take him down, I would need to go all out myself¡¡and I might not escape with my life¡±
¡°What? He was such a threat¡..I am so sorry my lord, I will immediately do everything in my power to thwart his plans¡± answered Zonisk starting to feel the overwhelming seriousness of the conversation.
¡°No¡..don¡¯t worry¡..I¡¯ve decided I would do everything I can to stop him in day three¡..since meteors seems to be his limit¡¡I will make it so that he have to summon meteors multiple times in day three of the tournament, that way he¡¯ll be drained of energy and he won¡¯t be able to fight and will have to surrender¡..hahahaha¡¡he won¡¯t be a threat after that¡¡..hahahahaha¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°But are you sure, my lord¡± replied Zonisk, with sweat gathering at his forehead but the helmet blocking the view.
¡°Let the Demon Emperor do what he wants, Zonisk¡¡besides you always worry too much¡¡the Demon Emperor is finally having some fun after such a long time, we should respect that¡.¡± Explained Kiarria.
¡°If it is what you think is best, then fine¡± replied Zonisk with his fear disappearing a little.
The battle continues. But for some reason that my eyes can¡¯t seem to get around, all the remaining participants are girls except for Demon. And I mean stunningly beautiful sexy girls that I and anybody with a heart and brain would want to date and be married to.
There are 8 succubus demons and they all look stunning. I CAN¡¯T TAKE MY EYES OFF THEM.
(Sorry Marytus dear, maybe some other time, but let old chicken bones me have some fun too).
The succubus¡¯ are now using their illusion magic to create whatever Demon¡¯s secret desires are come true. To do this, a succubus must enter the mind of the person they want to drain the life energy of, and then the other succubus¡¯ will just create the illusion of whatever the other succubus transmits to them via telepathy.
But is it going to be that easy. Only time will tell. The succubus¡¯ have divided into groups of four. Four of them will try to take down Marytus and the other four will take care of Demon. The four succubus have now surrounded Demon.
One of them approached Demon from a place he let down his guard. She is now touching his head, entering his mind. Too bad I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going in that internal battle taking place. Demon seems to be struggling to regain control of his mind¡¡
¡°I must admit you look fantastic in that outfit¡± said a young man in a dark room and the moment he spoke the lights turned on. ¡°I am going to take you over¡±
¡°what¡¯s going on? Who are you? How can this be? I entered your mind but¡..¡± said the succubus.
¡°hehehehehe¡± said the young man whose face is revealed thanks to the light. Demon. ¡°That¡¯s what they always say¡.¡±
¡°How? Just how did you do this?¡±
¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll tell you¡.¡± Said Demon casually, as if he had all the time in the world.
¡°A long time ago, I once lived in a place where succubus lived in. They¡¯ll enter my mind all the time, and make me feel really good in so many different places and ways and they gave me pleasures I didn¡¯t even know existed. So, during those times, I learned how to manipulate my own mind, and anytime a succubus tries to enter my mind, I would manipulate that magic and take control of theirs. I cannot use this magic normally since only the succubus race can use this magic, I used reverse magic (a magic I created), it reversed whatever magic enters my mind¡± continued Demon.
¡°Just what are you?¡±
¡°What? Didn¡¯t you know?¡± asked Demon in such an innocently sweet way that it would charm anyone, but then his wicked smile came in. ¡°I¡¡¡..AM¡¡¡.DE-¡¡..MO¡..N. I am the human version of demons¡¡hehehehehe¡.my own personal joke I like to say¡¡¡I am Demon¡±
¡°What?¡± asked the succubus right before Demon started getting to work.
¡°Don¡¯t worry¡¡by the time I am done with you¡¡..you won¡¯t want to be with anyone but me¡¡¡.you¡¯ll never forget this voice¡¡the way I move¡¡you¡¯ll think of me always and forever¡¡..you¡¯ll want to be around me¡..AND WILL DEFINITELY WANT ME TO ENTER YOUR MIND for some interesting F-U-N¡±
Demon then proceeded to do what he did best (and no that was not magic. Demon is good at magic, but there is one thing that he is better at, it is¡¡¡. (Author¡¯s note: I leave the rest to your imagination!!!).
What in the world is going on? Demon¡¯s face seems very happy like and the succubus whose hand is still holding demon¡¯s face is starting to blush and wiggle a little.
I believe her name is Roshturn the succubus. She even let out a shriek once or twice. What¡¯s going on? Seems that Demon is still struggling for control of his body, maybe a battle of illusion is going on there? But I am just guessing at this point. Moving on to Marytus.
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Marytus is doing quite well. She is dodging the succubus trying to surround her and she is attacking them with her flame magic. But the succubus just ate the flame magic so it is useless. Seems that marytus will have to do another type of magic spells¡..and she used earth magic.
She created massive amount of towers to push the succubus¡¯ away. She managed to block all four of them and made them hit the ground, so they are all out of the competition.
The three that were keeping guard around Demon are now averting their eyes from Demon to marytus and are now running at full speed towards her in a frontal attack.
Marytus is going all out on her earth magic attacks, she is creating defensive walls using earth and attacking using a gigantic magical earth hand to grab them and hit them all the way down to the arena, for them to lose.
Marytus managed to hit two with her magical gigantic earth hand, the other two are being careful. They are staying away and are trying a long-distance mind entering spell, but Marytus is running around, moving left and right, up and down, never staying in one place too long. Marytus is doing all she can to avoid them getting in her mind. But at this rate¡..HOW WILL SHE WIN?
Oh¡..wait¡¡now that we look carefully, even though it looks like marytus is moving at random and in random positions, she is actually going forward towards the two succubus. The two succubus seems to have realized that now, but they are too late. Marytus used a newly created earth tower to hit them down. The two succubus have fallen and touched the arena. They have lost.
There is still Demon (who is oddly smiling a creepy smile if you asked me) and the succubus girl who still have her hand on Demon¡¯s forward seems to be acting odd (like a girl in heat if you asked me). Nobody knows what¡¯s going on in there. Marytus seems to be approaching Demon. She seemed to be trying to get rid of the mind-entering link between those two.
¡°What the heck?¡± said Marytus, as she noticed the world have changed and she find herself in a large room fully lighted by the numerous lights.
¡°Where in the world is this?¡± asked Marytus. ¡°What is going on here?¡±
Marytus continues to move about the room and finds a hidden door to another large room. As Marytus walk inside, she hears voices, or to be exact moans coming from the room.
As she walks, the moans stopped and a light foot step is heard approaching. The door to another room inside the room Marytus found herself in opened, and Demon appeared.
¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t you¡..¡± said Demon.
¡°I was trying to save you, y¡¯ know¡± replied Marytus. ¡°you heal me last time, just returning the favor¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t save me¡¡I am still in this illusionary world¡..you got stuck on it¡..¡± replied Demon. ¡°And you look even more stunning without your flames¡±
¡°wait¡ what?¡± asked Marytus with a confuse facial expression as she look at her arms and her whole body and tries to find a mirror.
¡°The flames are gone. There¡¯s always flames around me, I wear no clothes¡..DON¡¯T LOOK AT ME¡..DON¡¯T LOOK AT ME¡± said Marytus.
¡°But when you had flames all around your body, you let everyone watched, you didn¡¯t seem to care¡± replied Demon.
¡°But this is different¡¡my flames acted like clothes, the flames are a part of me, I feel so naked¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, let me take care of you¡± replied Demon. ¡°We are going to have such a sweet time¡±
After finally a great 45 minutes of who knows what happened in that internal mind battle. The three finally got out of the Mind-illusion magic (Mind-entering magic (succubus¡¯ magic)). For some reason they are acting weird.
They are looking at each other and are blushing. Marytus is blushing a lot, she seems to want to slap Demon in the face¡¡.wait¡¡she REALLY SLAPS demon in the face but Demon just smile at it.
Marytus then approaches even more closer to Demon as if giving him a hug¡..no¡.that¡¯s not correct¡.she is kissing him¡¡I REPEAT MY BEAUTIFUL MARYTUS IS KISSING ANOTHER MAN.
For some reason marytus flames did not burn Demon. (Since Marytus body is just like any stunningly beautiful girl¡¯s body except with flames surrounding it¡¯s entirety. Flames are Marytus¡¯ skin is a good way of looking at it. They are all around her, they make a part of her body).
But the flames have no effect on Demon. He did not get burned after getting touched by Marytus or even burned when she kissed him. This doesn¡¯t make any sense. Demon just destroy common sense¡..no¡..it is something much worse that have happened¡¡.Demon didn¡¯t destroy common sense¡¡he destroyed my common sense¡..I don¡¯t want to believe this¡.but¡..but¡¡
According to flame-wearers rules and tradition, once a flame wearer has fallen in love with and have sex with the person they love, their flames will never hurt that person again. My beautiful Marytus has¡¡she¡..had¡¡s----e----x with Demon and is in love with Demon¡¡I can¡¯t believe this¡¡.I have been double rejected¡..I did not want to know this¡¡
Everyone in the stadium is wondering what happened and what is going on¡..many flame-wearers in the stadium are blushing¡¡and the administrators have a speech to give¡..
¡°Since Day Two of the tournament lasted such a short amount of time, and a day of tournament is supposed to last 3 hours, we have decided to continue with today¡¯s tournament, and have more and more waves until the 3 hours are finished¡± states the Demon Emperor.
And with that the tournament resumes¡¡.but it was over as fast as it started. Many of the rest of the contestant that were waiting saw how unbeatable Demon is with his meteor magic and to not incur his wrath, most of them gave up on the spot¡..making a total of 9 thousand people have lost in the tournament in just the second day.
There were so many waves of contestant surrendering that the Demon Emperor had to give another speech signally the end of Day Two¡
Chapter 5: The life of Demon, Marytus, and Roshturn and what happened after day 2??
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 5: The life of Demon, Marytus, and Roshturn and what happened after day 2 of the tournament????
After the day two tournament was over and no more waves was going to happened. Demon used his teleportation magic to teleport himself as well as Marytus and Roshturn in front of his residence.
¡°Today was such a marvelous day for the three of us, I hope you won¡¯t mind if we continue those fun activities¡¡± said Demon aloud.
¡°What? What are you trying to say¡¡this is over¡..I have things to do¡..Never Again¡¡what you did was just¡¡wrong¡¡.wrongly¡.. pleasurably wrong¡± Marytus tried to say but she was blushing so much that her words couldn¡¯t be taken seriously.
¡°Actually¡¡I wouldn¡¯t mind continuing¡¡..I¡¯ll just be honest¡¡..It was spectacular¡¡..I didn¡¯t even know it was possible to feel so good¡..¡± replied Roshturn the Succubus.
¡°hehehehehehe¡± laughed Demon. ¡°then I am going to bring you to the house I rented a couple days ago for some fun¡..ehehehehehehe¡±
¡°You are¡¡¡such¡¡a¡..pervert¡..but¡¡..it felt so damn good¡¡¡.I actually¡¡..secretly¡¡.want to do it with you¡¡.again¡¡.I think¡± started Marytus with a very low voice that couldn¡¯t be heard properly. ¡°getting¡¡.a bit¡¡turn on¡..¡±
¡°Did you say something Marytus?¡± asked Demon with that perverted smile of his.
¡°NO¡± replied Marytus as she enters Demon¡¯s house.
They all enter and went to the bedroom and fun activities continue, as moaning sounds and phrases like ¡°Come on baby¡..this is good!!! This is good¡..right here¡..yeah¡.right here baby¡..that¡¯s the spot¡± continue to endlessly haunt the neighbors for hours and hours to come¡..
After those fun activities the ladies and Demon went to sleep. (and no I don¡¯t mean anything else by sleep, they just went to sleep because they were exhausted from all those activities (whatever those activities were)).
They all woke up the next morning with a happy facial expression, even I that have been stalking Marytus for a while have never seen such a facial expression¡¡.I mean¡..even I, that have been keeping an eye on Marytus¡.have never seen her so happy and at ease before¡..just what is this Demon?.......I can¡¯t do this anymore¡¡I am going to retire from my story-presenter job¡..
Since Day Two of the tournament was so spectacular the Demon Emperor has decided to give a one-week break. To get all the contestant some time to recuperate and possibly get stronger. During that week, Demon took no break at all. He did not waste such a Godgiven opportunity and went out and ......train?????.......no¡¡that¡¯s not correct¡¡.he¡¯s going out with both Marytus and Roshturn at the same time¡¡¡.HOW COULD YOU?????
¡°Maybe we should check out that shop?¡± asked Marytus.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really good¡± replied Roshturn.
¡°I don¡¯t have that much money anymore¡¡.that¡¯s probably the reason I am competing for the Demon Emperor-Demon King position¡± said Demon.
¡°You are so strong yet that¡¯s your reason!!!!¡± said Marytus.
¡°Yeah, how come? And why are you in the demon continent anyway?¡± asked Roshturn.
¡°Oh, well long story¡¡I was awfully treated no matter where I went in the Human Kingdom, so I decided to come here and see if I could use my powers for something important¡.¡± Replied Demon.
¡°Wow, you are so cool and WHY DID THOSE HUMANS MISTREAT YOU¡± said Marytus. ¡°Once I get my hands on them¡..¡±
¡°Ahh, don¡¯t worry about it too much Marytus¡± said Demon.
¡°But we should worry about it¡..we¡.do¡.care about you, you know¡± replied Roshturn for both her and Marytus.
¡°Yeah, I know¡± said Demon as he pervert-ly look at both Roshturn¡¯s and Marytus¡¯ breasts.
¡°WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE LOOKING AT?¡± yelled Marytus.
¡°At you¡± was Demon¡¯s short reply that melted Marytus¡¯ anger and made her blush and unable to say anything for a couple of seconds¡
¡°If¡.that¡¯s what you are looking at¡¡then¡..it¡¯s fine¡± reply Marytus.
¡°Look at me more master¡¡..I want you to only look at me¡¡to p-u-ni-sh me like you did yesterday¡..¡± said Roshturn.
¡°hehehehehe so you REALLY enjoyed it¡± said Demon. ¡°If you stay a good girl I¡¯ll show you something even better¡±
¡°Hey¡± started Marytus. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I EXIST¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t forget¡..it¡¯s just that you are so stunning I had to look away for a minute¡¡..but my eyes fell for Roshturn who is both equally stunningly beautiful and my eyes are now burning because I have two very beautiful demons by my side and i¡¡am¡¡getting¡¡¡a¡bit turn¡..on¡± replied Demon, making both Marytus and Roshturn blushed and making them get a bit turn on as well.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
¡°You¡¡pervert¡¡.I don¡¯t like you at¡¡.all¡..¡± said Marytus in a very low voice as to not be heard.
¡°What? Did you just say you want me to grope your breasts¡± said Demon as he suddenly approach Marytus and before she could react, he have already grope her breast.
¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± said Marytus.
¡°I know babe, but let¡¯s not play around, we are on a date after all¡..¡± said Demon. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to play¡¡hehehehehehe¡±
On that day, Demon, Roshturn and Marytus visited many shops and bought many things. But since Demon was pretty much running on empty coins the girls had to use their own money for the things. It seems they plan to live in Demon¡¯s house¡..(I HATE YOU DEMON)¡..
¡°Are you sure about that?¡± asked Demon. ¡°Won¡¯t your family be worried about you?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go see them later today, so don¡¯t worry¡± replied Marytus. ¡°Besides they understand that i¡..am¡..in¡lov¡e..Anyway they understand my situation, so it¡¯s fine¡±
¡°I see¡± said Roshturn. ¡°I am going to do the same thing¡±
¡°Won¡¯t your family have any problem with it, Rosh?¡± asked Demon.
¡°No, it should be fine¡¡my whole family is your fan¡¡so¡they¡¯ll be cool with it¡± said Roshturn.
That¡¯s how the day ended for our most famous contestants. The ladies bought their stuff to Demon¡¯s house and started to put them in their respective rooms.
They each then separated and went back to their families to discuss what has happened. And so Demon was by himself in his house.
¡°I wonder how their talk is going?¡± thought Demon. ¡°Maybe I should have gone with them¡¡..I would have definitely been given the chance to see even more beautiful women¡..hehehehehe¡..oh, too bad¡¡I need to focus on restoring my magical energy that I was too busy yesterday night¡..to do¡±
Demon then sat down in a cross-legged position and arranged his arms in a meditative manner and close his eyes. Inside Demon¡¯s consciousness we see an island¡¡.an island in the sky???
The island is golden and everything is illuminated. There is nothing but bright light. No voices, no footsteps, nothing but a feeling of peace and of hope. The island is fill with golden crystals everywhere. Those golden crystals each seem to contain powerful amount of pure energy.
On a small but tall cliff on the rocky island, sat Demon¡¡again (it was another Demon. The one in real life is still in his house sitting cross-legged, but another Demon was projected in this island, similar to a projection) in that cross-legged posture.
Only this time, Demon (the one in the island) moved his arms to the nearest golden crystal and put the crystal in front of his chest, making the golden crystal to make physical contact to his chest.
After a couple of minutes of holding the crystal in such a manner, the crystal disappears. The energy of the golden crystal has been absorbed by Demon!!!!!
Demon once again after breathing hard, moved his hand to the nearest crystal, took hold of it once more and brought it close to his chest to make physical contact and after holding it for a couple of minutes in that same area, the crystal¡¯s energy got absorbed.
On closer inspection of Demon, Demon seem to be glowing a sort of golden glow. Demon seem so golden¡¡so saint-like.
Demon (the one in the golden island) repeated that sequence two more times and finally opened his eyes. He looks around himself and smile a sad but determined smile. Two droplets of tears fall from his cheek and Demon opened his mouth to say something, but no sound ever came out.
Demon was too sad to speak.
Demon then walk around the golden island in a strange but habitual way, as if he knew where he was going, similar to going to a certain place every day to such an extent you don¡¯t have to think of where you are walking¡
A lot is flashing in Demon¡¯s mind. Even though he is walking, his mind is not there. His mind is in another place¡¡another time¡¡.his mind is reminiscing about a different time but the place (location) remains the same.
Demon is reminiscing about the good old days when he was living in this very island he is walking now.
Demon finally found an old abandoned ruin of a church.....
Suddenly, as if Demon had lost his concentration, his eyes suddenly opened (the real Demon) suddenly woke up from his meditation and noticed Marytus and Roshturn has arrived and their shakings in trying to wake him up, woke him up from his meditative state.
¡°I see, you two are back¡..¡± said Demon, as if he wanted to think a bit more about a difficult topic but gave up on it to do something that would take his mind off of it. ¡°Guess we should continue where we left off¡¡±
Demon’s POV
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 6: Demon¡¯s POV
I finally arrived in the Demon Continent. But I found myself more and more surprise. I am only fourteen so I haven¡¯t seen the wars or battle any demons, so I don¡¯t really know how demons look, but ever since I arrived in the Demon continent, all I have been able to see are empty houses and places that look like villages but are empty.
¡°Are the demons¡¯ ghosts?¡± I thought. ¡°No that can¡¯t be right, since wars happened between the demon and human kingdoms¡±
¡°What could be going on?¡± I thought but to no avail.
I continue on my journey. I found no one to talk to, just an empty world. As I continue to travel I grew tired and tired. I decided to rest in an empty house I found. The house was decorated in the color green, and they were many pots and chemicals that make it look like a witch¡¯s house.
There was even a picture of this creepy green woman next to this tall powerful looking man whose face is hidden in the shadows but his eyes glow yellow.
¡°What a bunch of creeps¡± I thought. ¡°Hope those demons don¡¯t come near me¡±
¡°How¡¯s my beautiful daughter doing?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°She¡¯s doing well, your majesty, she¡¯s actually----Ahhhhhchhhhhoooooooooo¡ª¡° started Kiarria as she tries to clear her throat and find a tissue to wipe her nose. ¡°I am not feeling so well, your majesty¡±
¡°Maybe someone is talking about how creepy you look like Kiarria, hehehehehehehehe¡± said the Demon Emperor accidentally.
¡°DID YOU SAY SOMETHING?¡± asked Kiarria, clearly angry at what the Demon Emperor said.
¡°No, nothing¡¡what were you saying about my daughter?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°She¡¯s here to see you, your majesty¡± replied Kiarria.
¡°What? She is already old enough to talk and walk and even coming to see me???¡± asked the Demon Emperor in surprise. ¡°Time sure passed by¡¡I remember when I saw her face from what felt like just a couple months ago¡¡¡she was so adorably cute¡¡..ahhhhhh I hope she still remains that way¡±
¡°Your majesty, you are forgetting about her age growth rate¡.¡± Explained Kiarria. ¡°Remember we talked about it¡±
¡°Oh right, that explains it¡± said the Demon Emperor sounding relieves. ¡°I thought I was going insane¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not you¡± said a voice no one has heard before.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± asked the Demon Emperor as he turned around to look.
¡°It¡¯s I, father¡¡..Carlardantis¡± said Carlardantis. ¡°I have come to see you regarding the tournament¡±
¡°Ohhhhhhh¡..if it isn¡¯t for my beautiful daughter¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°Let light shined¡±
All of a sudden massive amount of light poured into the throne room and everything became visible to perfection. In the throne room, one could ascertain the presence of several demon soldiers keeping guard, of Kiarria standing a couple of feet away from the Demon Emperor, and of Carlardantis.
Carlardantis was beautiful. So beautiful so that calling her simply beautiful would be an understatement. Her stunningly beautiful body, skin, hair, eyes, and even her demonic wings make her look sexy!!!!
She is the embodiment of perfection itself. Her eyes are so beautiful she could freeze a man¡¯s heart with just a simple look¡.
¡°You are as weird as ever, father¡± said Carlardantis. ¡°But anyway about the tournament¡.¡±
¡°What about it, my darling¡..¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°Anything for you¡±
¡°Did you have to make this competition so popular and famous that Demons all over the continent would crowd the cities near the Capital to watch it live¡..¡± explained Carlardantis. ¡°Now, the cities are overloading with people!!! And more and more Demons are coming, those six cities won¡¯t have any more rooms¡¡.we have a serious issue¡±
¡°Oops¡¡ I really didn¡¯t think ahead¡¡.I didn¡¯t think that many people would want to see the tournament¡¡.but then again¡¡.I did say the tournament was to decide the three most powerful in the continent¡¡¡maybe I shouldn¡¯t have added that¡± said the Demon Emperor in a low voice but it was useless because his daughter heard every word.
¡°You cannot escape from those ears, father¡¡I can hear every word you just said no matter how low you said it¡..¡± said Carlardantis. ¡°Please take your duty more seriously, now, I have to go outside and fixed your own mess¡±
¡°Oh¡..wait, take the guards with you, my sweetheart¡± said the Demon Emperor as he worried for his daughter¡¯s safety since he knows how Demons can get. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to meet any strange demon and get kidnapped or fondle by a perverted demon, so take the guards with you¡±
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
¡°No, I will not¡± replied Carlardantis firmly. ¡°Taking the guards with me will only make the other Demons worry more and more and you didn¡¯t even announced that your wife didn¡¯t give birth to a son but a daughter yet, because you want to wait for the battle royal¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m waiting to build on the excitement¡¡.but take the guards with you¡..I just want you to be safe¡± said the Demon Emperor with a fatherly worried voice.
¡°No, I am strong enough by myself¡± replied Carlardantis. ¡°Just remember this is ALL YOUR FAULT¡±
Carlardantis quickly left the throne room before her father could say another word.
I managed to get some good night sleep while staying in this house. I then summon my staff and remember the hard times and the sad times I had with my staff and how it had saved my life numerous times.
¡°I have known you longer than anyone or anything else, Miaw¡.¡± I thought. ¡°Time to teleport 10 kilometers again¡±
As I continued to teleport more and more I found a group of demons travelling using some sort of magical beast.
I quickly teleport right next to them and sent my staff back in its dimensional pocket.
I hastily questioned those demons, for some reason they all look at me and instead of staring at me with distrust, they seemed to really trust me, and find me very companion-like.
¡°Going on the road, human¡± one of the snake demons asked me.
¡°Yeah, I am going ahead¡± I said but having no idea what or where ahead is.
¡°Yeah, to the tournament right, you seem like a nice person, we are going up to the city called Razamfool, if you want to come, hop in¡± reply the snake Demon.
Since they are demons and are snakes, I grew distrustful. But then I realized the irony, humans upon seeing my face become wary of me, and upon seeing those demons face, I grew wary of them. I noticed my own prejudiced and discrimination, that I felt ashamed.
¡°I am not sure if I can come¡± I said sincerely.
¡°Of course you can, even though you are human, we won¡¯t want to kill you in the spot, as long as you don¡¯t do anything, we aren¡¯t at war with the human race right now, we are on a neutral alliance we them since the past 3 years, so it¡¯s fine¡± replied the snake demon.
¡°If you say so, thanks¡± I said sincerely.
I hop into the carriage and the magical beast continue its average speed run. The demons seemed to be enjoying this type of activity. We continue to talk as we go on our journey to the city. I got to know more about them and what¡¯s going on in the demon continent.
¡°Ahahahaha¡± laughed the snake demon. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see who the three new royal guards are going to be, everyone¡¯s favorite is that Marytus girl, Leoraldis V, tyourlip and two more persons¡.¡±
¡°Ohh that¡¯s interesting. I can¡¯t wait to participate¡.¡± I said. ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be fun with so many contestant¡..now I am getting excited, it¡¯s been awhile since I participate in a contest like that, hehehehe¡±
¡°oh, you are interested¡¡I am sure I would love to see you participate but only demons can participate though¡± replied the snake demon.
¡°Oh, really¡± I said with fake shocked expression. ¡°But I thought¡¡I thought everyone could¡±
The little 14-year-old boy¡¯s face showed deep sadness and a couple of tears drop from his cheek.
¡°Um¡don¡¯t cry like that, rules are rule you know¡± replied the snake demon trying to cheer up the human. ¡°But since there are all sorts of demons, you could possibly pass as one of them if you say your name is Demon¡±
¡°Interesting¡.interesting¡¡¡.so many demons that people have a hard time knowing who is human?¡± asked the human who suddenly wasn¡¯t sad anymore as if he was faking it the whole time.
¡°Um¡.not really¡± answered the snake demon. ¡°We can tell when someone is human with just one look, I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡¡. it¡¯s instincts I guess??¡±
¡°I see¡¡..but if I say my name is Demon would that work?¡± asked the human sincerely.
¡°Um¡..I guess¡± replied the snake demon. ¡°The person that handles the paperwork and information for the tournament is this royal guard name Zonisk, he¡¯s really lazy-looking, I think he¡¯ll find you amusing and let you in if he thinks you are going to be interesting¡±
¡°I see, thanks for telling me all that¡± said the boy with a happy smile that radiate happiness and made the other demons travelling with them all smile as if that happiness was passed on to them.
Chapter 7: Demon’s POV (final)
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 7: Demon¡¯s POV (final)
¡°Is there anything else I should know?¡± I asked with a sweet smile. ¡°I am new to this whole demon continent thing¡±
¡°Oh, right, yes there is¡¡..since the tournament is taking place, there will be massive amount of people in the cities and inns, you need to have a good amount of money supply or you won¡¯t even be able to afford a house to sleep in¡± replied a demon that was behind the snake demon, it was a spider-looking demon.
¡°Whaaaaaaaaaaaat?¡± I said aloud. ¡°Money has never been my friend¡±
¡°hahahahaha¡± laughed the demons. ¡°You are so much fun¡±
¡°No, seriously guys, y¡¯ know, money has never been my friend¡± I repeat again trying to explain. ¡°Y¡¯ know a while back I was addicted to candy, and before that to sodas and before that to sandwiches, and before that to pay-money-speaking contests, and before that to having se--x--- with beautiful girls----and before that to eating ramen¡..¡±
¡°What? Did he just say something about having se x with beautiful girls? Is that a sport? What¡¯s se x?¡± asked a small horned and green eye demon that sat all the way at the back to his mother.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s nothing dear¡± answered his mother who also have horns.
¡°I have so many addictions, it¡¯s crazy!!!¡± I yelled. ¡°Money always leaves my hand faster than I can run after it¡±
¡°hahahahahahaahahaha¡± laughed everyone thinking I must be the country¡¯s first rate comedian.
¡°If you have this much issues, how many issues are you going to have when the tournament start¡± said the spider.
¡°hahahahahahahahaha¡± laughed everyone in the carriage. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see you fight¡..it¡¯s going to be hilarious¡±
¡°No it¡¯s not¡..wait until you see my awesome skills and powers¡¡you¡¯ll be bowing in front me like the spidery bug you are¡¡..hahahahahahaha¡± I thought while laughing but to the others it looks like I am laughing at the joke they said when it¡¯s not true at all.
¡°I actually know how you can get money really fast¡± said the snake demon. ¡°If you go to the city and go to the demonic monsters hunting corps, they¡¯ll pay you for the amount of demonic monsters you hunt and kill¡±
¡°Ohhhhh, so that¡¯s why they aren¡¯t any monsters attacking us right now¡± thought the human. ¡°That explains so much, those corps find and kill those monsters for a living¡¡interesting¡±
¡°Yeah, if you are really good as you have claimed to be ever since we begin travelling with you, then you¡¯ll have no problem¡..but those monsters are really dangerous¡¡you should know¡.you might die¡± explained the spider demon.
¡°I am powerful, so don¡¯t worry¡¡hahahahahahaha¡± I laughed. ¡°Finally money has decided to find me instead¡¡.I am going to turn my life around starting today¡¡.no more addictions, no more losing money¡¡..no more se¡x¡¡¡.with girls¡¡¡I am going to restrained myself and my desires¡±
¡°Bravo!!!! Bravo!!!! Bravo!!!!¡± said all the demons in the carriage. ¡°You are going to be amazing!!!!¡±
¡°Yes, I will be¡± I said. ¡°hahahahaha¡±
Two hours and a half after I had that conversation with those demons, I was already making out with a very stunningly beautiful sexy demon demoness girl¡¡.I think the emotion I should be feeling is shame or guilt¡¡..but I just feel turn on right now¡¡¡
This is what happened after I had that conversation with my fellow demons:
We continued advancing steadfast towards the city of Razamfool. After what felt like half an hour but was actually 15 minutes we could finally see the city and some people near the borders.
Soldiers.
As I decided what to do or say to let me in, I was reassured by my companions that there was nothing to worry about. We all decided on what to do first and we were all excited about being in the city.
Just like my companions told me, I was able to get into the city quite easily. No questions were asked about a human¡¯s presence.
¡°Guess everyone has seen humans before and humans usually came here before? Or is it something else entirely?¡± I thought noticing how odd it was but not persisting for an answer.
I continued on my search for work. I walked and walked and saw many different things. I saw large towers built using earth magic and I saw massive amount of those orbs all around the city. I believe it is called calloupso orb.
The demons I asked that were setting them up said it was to watch the tournament live. While walking I found the line for the tournament.
¡°I think I am lost¡± I thought. ¡°I thought I was supposed to go straight in a straight path to the monster hunting corps? Did I accidentally made a turn without knowing?¡±
I continue to move up in the line as people finished registering. The person giving the application and calculating if you were strong enough to enter the tournament (since the demons don¡¯t want any needless deaths) was a person that look really hard-working and he seem to take his job really seriously.
¡°Now that I think about it¡.¡± I thought. ¡°All the demons said my face look very trustworthy¡.if that is so and this guy look really hard-working, then he must look really lazy-looking for the demonic races. But then again I could be wrong about him looking hard-working, his head is¡..¡±
After waiting quite an eternity but was actually 45 minutes, my turn finally arrived. I went to the application registration section.
¡°Here¡¯s the application, go to that desk over there to fill it out, the required information on the application is simply your name, and your line number (the number that was assigned to you when you got in line). Before then, I will calculate your power level, please stand still as I rank you¡± said the lazy-looking guard.
¡°¡¡..helmet¡± I said.
¡°What? Your name is helmet?¡± asked the guard sloppily.
¡°You should wear a helmet, it would cover your face and make you seem less¡..¡± I said.
¡°Yeah, I was wearing it, but then I went out hunting some stupid monster and the monster attack me and destroyed my specially designed helmet¡± said the guard in a sad tone. ¡°And I didn¡¯t have a chance to buy another one¡±
¡°I think I can help with that¡± I said with a sweet smile, as I summoned a helmet from my pocket dimension.
¡°Magic, huh¡..¡± said the guard as he gladly take the helmet. ¡°You know what, you passed the inspection, you can participate in the tournament even though you are human, but you should write some kind of demonic name to enter though, according to the rules all sort of demons is allowed¡±
¡°Thank you very much¡± I said. ¡°I will not forget this¡±
¡°The name¡¯s Zonisk by the way¡± said Zonisk as he put the helmet on.
I walked away from Zonisk and went to fill the application.
¡°Just who is this guy??!!!¡± thought Zonisk the guard. ¡°Oh, well whatever, he¡¯ll get destroy anyway in the tournament, doesn¡¯t matter¡¡but nice helmet¡¡I am going to show it off when I see the Demon Emperor on the first day of the tournament¡¡bet he¡¯ll be jealous¡.hahahaha¡.this works really well to hide my lazy-looking face and it suits the size of my face quite well¡¡±
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Application ID:
First name:
Last name:
Age:
How powerful are you?
Where did you come from?
Do you think you are going to win the tournament?
¡°Did that Zonisk guy really come up with those application questions?¡± I wonder. ¡°No wonder people thinks he¡¯s lazy¡.¡±
¡°My name is¡¡¡.Demon¡¡.¡± I thought. ¡°That¡¯s the name I¡¯ll go by now¡¡ heheheheehehehe ¡¡. just simply Demon, that¡¯ll sure rock the demons off their rocker¡¡ hahahaha¡±
After I finished my application, I went back on my path to find the monster hunting corps. I asked around again, and found the right path to go. After what felt like forever, I finally found the three story tower for the hunting corps. I got in and registered myself as Demon.
They took my picture using magic and gave me a card with my name, for some reason since I told them I didn¡¯t want to put my last name (I lied and told them Demon is my name, and that my last name is gruesome and I¡¯ll not want to put it) they put saint as my last name, as for my middle name well it¡¯s LW.
So my full name is Demon LW Saint. The clerk said that my face was so trustworthy and made her feel at ease that she thought I could be a demon saint, so when I say I didn¡¯t want to put my last name, she asked how about saint?
Everything happened quickly. I got my card on the same day, and follow the directions on the free map that they give when you become a member of monster hunting corps.
I follow the directions to the place where the most monsters lived in and what I found is quite interesting. I found this beautiful girl walking in such a dangerous place.
She had dark-purple wings and her eyes glowed yellowish-red. She kind of reminds me of a cat or a tiger or both. She was fighting a bunch of three-headed alpha wolves that are supposedly the medium level monsters.
[Author¡¯s note: Medium level monsters are between the levels of 25-45, each three-headed alpha wolves are actually level 40-45, with their king being 50]
She was surrounded by 40-50 of them. And even though she looked strong, she seems to be holding back.
I didn¡¯t understand why. I could sense that she had a huge amount of magic, but she didn¡¯t want to use any of it. This was so confusing that I continue to watch her fight a bit more. She¡¯s really agile and jump or fly (or whatever is between jumping and flying) at times and she cuts the wolves with her bare hands as if her hands were sharp swords.
The wolves were not holding back either. I decided it was now or never as I noticed the demoness girl was getting more and more exhausted and the wolves seems to be calling reinforcement to their aid. I rushed to where the girl was using wind element to give me flight. I felt so uncomfortable during the flight from where I was to where she is.
¡°Guess I still can¡¯t handle speed¡¡¡± I thought. ¡°I thought I gotten stronger? Guess I was wrong¡±
I felt the urge to throw up increase, but I held back since the hero coming to save the princess and then accidentally throwing up all over would be kind of gross, so I did my best to hold back and look cool.
¡°Guess you need help¡± I said, trying to sound like a hero.
¡°Who called for you, I don¡¯t need help, I can do this myself¡± said the demoness.
¡°let¡¯s just do this, after that you can say whatever you want¡± I said with a seriously cool tone. ¡°We can talk later¡±
I then started attacking the wolves without holding back on them, all the while ignoring all the insults the girl was throwing my way. I defeated most of the wolves, and there was only about 6 of them left. I cut them and slice them using high-density wind magic. The girl seems to be having a much better time now.
Suddenly something happened.
A loud wolf-like sound is heard, and a big (bigger than all the other wolves) wolf appeared. That seem to be their King.
¡°This is bad¡± I thought. ¡°I already used my magic way too much, between continuous teleportation, lowering my true magical energy capabilities for Zonisk to not suspect anything, and even showing I knew a magic trick or two by bringing forth that helmet from my pocket dimension which (truth be told, that dimension is quite far) and flying magic, and wind-slicer, took a lot more energy than I thought¡±
The wolf looked at me, then at the girl and seem to be debating which one of us to kill first. My brain started to work overtime and I realized my stupid miscalculation.
¡°Oh¡.wait¡..my magic is low right now because I used that spell to make it look like it¡¯s low, it¡¯s actually still high but for everyone else it looks just average, I forgot I added this when I saw Zonisk¡..¡±
The wolf decided to kill me first, then it leapt in the air, to attack and end my life in one attack, during that time, I remove the limiter I put.
¡°O¡¯ sacred light in this world, I ask of you to remove the illusion of what I put, let my true might be shown, let it shine, let it illuminate¡± I said aloud.
Right when the wolf was about to land on top of me for its claws to injure me, I teleported behind it. I then used fire magic, and burn the wolf.
After all that happened, the girl and I had a nice little conversation by the fire (the wolf being burnt) and ate some wolf meat. Believe it or not, burn wolf meat actually taste really good and is a good conversation opener.
I started the conversation with do you want some meat? And that¡¯s how we have been conversing for a good amount of time now.
Before I knew it she closed the distance between us, and said thank you for helping her. I asked about why she would use her own magic, and she responded by saying, if she did, her father would know she was in danger and she didn¡¯t want that, she wanted to bring money to the city for those people that came for the tournament can use it to pay rent and hotel fees.
We talked some more and before I knew it, we were kissing. This girl was really clueless about the world (and no, I did not take advantage of her, merely asked her if she has ever kissed a guy and she said no, and I asked do you want to know how it feels, and that¡¯s when we kissed).
She was so stunningly perfect that I couldn¡¯t resist not trying at least kissing. The way she was dressed, that beautiful light pink dress, those heels, her slightly red lips, her smile, even her voice is perfect.
She is probably the most beautiful girl I have ever seen (and that¡¯s coming from me, and I been to places). We talked some more, I made her laugh a couple of times and made her blush too.
When I realized it was getting dark, we decided to enter back to the city.
I gather some of the wolf meat I could gather and went my separate way from her, but only after hearing her name. Carlardantis. I sold the meat to the monster hunting corpse and got a good fortune with that money.
I went around shopping for a house and found a 7-bedroom house. I wanted a house with plenty of rooms for me to have fun with. I wanted to buy a piano and play it in one of those rooms, maybe fill a whole room with nothing but candies¡¡. chocolate is definitely a must¡¡my desires were growing strong¡..but I must put a hold on them for a while.
I rented the house, but the down payment was kind of hard. They took 90% of my money. I only have enough to eat and that¡¯s it. It might not even last four days with the rate my addictions seem to be coming back¡¡.at this pace, aren¡¯t I screwed?
Chapter 8: Marytus’ POV
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 8: Marytus¡¯ POV
All houses in the Demon Continent are built to allow flame-wearers to live in. Flame-wearers bodies are always in a flame like state, they cannot be touched unless you want to get burn.
That¡¯s why many demons avoid them, unless you are demon proficient in water, you wouldn¡¯t want them near you. That¡¯s what make them so strong and so isolated sometimes.
Flame-wearers due to their affinity with fire, are almost always with their own kind, always get married in their own race and never see other demon races as potential dates or husbands and wives. The flame-wearers are a proud race. They are held in the highest regard in terms of fighting ability/agility and magic ability, especially fire-magic since that¡¯s their specialty.
Anything a flame-wearer touches will inadvertently burn unless it is made from a special compound called Laventiy. That compound allow whatever object has that compound to not burn. Flame-wearers¡¯ flames are different from other demon magicians¡¯ flame magic or even that of humans¡¯.
Their flames are so powerful that it is emitted from under their skins. Inside them is flame itself. But since their body is so tough, and since their fire affinity is so strong, they do not feel heat at all. They are immune to all fire-based attack except for those from their own species.
In a very big house with a rather large gate and the flame-wearers emblem embedded on the gate (the flame-wearers¡¯ emblem is that of a fire, a deep reddish flame that has a history attached to it), Marytus and Leortatus are present inside.
¡°Today is finally the day of the competition¡± said my cousin, Leortatus. ¡°Are you ready to become a royal guard, one of the most powerful individuals in the whole continent?¡±
¡°Yes, of course I am¡± I said confidently. ¡°I am sure no one can defeat me, we are flame-wearers after all, we have an affinity to fire¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, maybe you should try to find some romance in your life first, I mean, I haven¡¯t seen you date anyone¡± replied Leortatus.
¡°¡¡.I¡¯ll think about it¡± I said.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be in the stadium supporting you, I just want you to know that¡± said Leortatus. ¡°Where are your parents?¡±
¡°They already went to the stadium¡± I said. ¡°They can be in such a hurry too¡±
¡°Wait¡..I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it, you got to go now, the tournament is going to start soon, it¡¯s already 9:25 am¡± replied Leortatus in a hurry.
¡°Oh my¡..time move really quickly, then I got to go, and YOU BETTER BE THERE to watch me fight¡± I said with a smile. ¡°we should be working together, like old times¡±
¡°I am not going back to that again¡± Leortatus said. ¡°Even though I am a guy, I don¡¯t like getting hurt¡±
¡°No one likes getting hurt¡± I said as I give Leortatus a hug and turned around. ¡°Make SURE YOU GET THERE, ¡®K¡±
I then rushed ahead at my top notch speed before staying long enough to hear Leortatus¡¯ reply.
¡°I will¡±
I somehow managed to arrive on time. I look around at the other contestant, many of them were looking at me. (I am a flame-wearers after all). While examining the contestant, I noticed one that wasn¡¯t demon-like. He looked like a human!!!
I am not sure if I should be doing something about this. But then again, he could be a demon similar to the succubus race, but my instincts are telling me he is human. I¡¯ll keep my eyes on him for now. The first wave went out, but unfortunately I wasn¡¯t on that wave (Now, looking back, maybe it was a good thing I wasn¡¯t on that wave). The wave just moved to the stadium, when before anyone realized it, wind started to pick everyone up, all except the human!!
He picked them all up in the air and started throwing them out of the stadium, group by group. The magicians amongst them started chanting spells at the human but to no avail. The spells they cast at him just went back at the caster.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Contestants were losing group by groups, a bunch by a bunch. They never had any chance. The young boy didn¡¯t even look like he was taking them seriously. He¡¯s a demon. I can¡¯t believe someone is so strong. How can anyone be so strong!!!!
He¡¯s a freaking demon. As I continue to watch I realized how big of a demon he really is. The few demons that managed to escape the wind-gravitational pull the boy was using to keep them in the air look like they just used every last drop of their magic. Some of them had swords, and are drawing them out.
They are preparing to run at the boy to attack him. The boy seemed to have noticed and let all the people that was in the air down in one drop, they all fall, some broke their arms, but besides that all of them are alive. The sword-demon-magicians have been defeated because there were so few of them and some of the other demons that were up in the air by the boy¡¯s magic fell on them and knocked them out.
The demons on the stadium are going wild. I can so relate. I can feel my pulse quickening, my heartbeat beating faster and faster. I getting really excited. I have never seen any battle like this. So who is he?
The stupid looking demon-chicken that is the story-broadcaster just now said that this individual¡¯s name is Demon. What a fitted name!!!
He is more demon-like than anyone of us demon except for maybe the royal guards and the demon Emperor himself. I don¡¯t want to fight this human, but a part of me wants to fight him as well. To have the opportunity to fight someone so strong will be a great honor for me. I¡¯ll put everything I have to defeat this man, whenever I should face him.
Some of the demons that have fallen have gotten back up and are looking angrily at the boy. They are all drawing their swords, preparing spells, getting their staffs ready. The magicians have already surrounded the man called Demon. They are all casting a different spell at Demon. But Demon merely stands there like this is nothing. The spell cast at him goes back to the person that casted¡this is like a reverse magic or something¡
The swordsmen are attacking Demon. Demon have no choice but to dodge their attacks. He is getting overpowered by the swordsmen. Demon then cast a lightning area of effect spell that electrocuted the swordsmen trying to cut him with their swords. Demon won.
The match was so spectacular that midway I forgot to breathe. But somehow I don¡¯t think that was only me though. That match was so spectacular that the people on the stadium were frozen for a good couple of seconds.
¡°I want to see more of this man¡± I thought. ¡°I want to know and understand the secret to his strength¡±
Since day one was supposed to be only one wave since no one thought there would be an individual on such level. The first day of the tournament was over before one hour even passed. No not even, it wasn¡¯t even 40 minutes before it was over. This was way too much for me.
¡°I wonder what Leortatus and my parents think of this¡± I thought. ¡°Will they think this guy is cool even though he is a human?¡±
I wondered on those thoughts until I finally arrived at home. My parents were really happy with the first day of tournaments. My mother was smiling and look even more beautiful now than she did before. My father just couldn¡¯t stop talking about the match!!!! I was there too you know!!!! I saw it too!!
¡°The match was just so amazing!!¡± my father said. ¡°Imagine if he was a demon¡.no imagine if he was a fellow flame-wearer, did you see those skills he has?¡±
¡°Yeah, I saw it too dad¡± I said trying to change the subject.
¡°He could even reverse the spells back at the person who cast them¡± said my mom.
¡°That was just awesome¡.just who is this guy¡± said my dad.
My parents talked and talked even more about Demon. Overnight, he became a sensation in our household.
¡°Seem like my parents would want to know Demon personally¡± I thought. ¡°My parents would probably love to be friends with such a powerful person¡±
Chapter 9: Marytus’ POV end
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 9: Marytus¡¯ POV end
I went to sleep in my bedroom. I couldn¡¯t listen to another word my parents were saying any more about Demon. I mean I think the guy¡¯s good, but is he really so good that my parents would talk about him nonstop. I woke up because my parents woke me up. My mother came and woke me, all the while saying, a person came to visit me.
I asked my parents who? But they wouldn¡¯t answer, in fact they laughed each time.
¡°Just who could it be?¡± I thought. ¡°My parents do not laugh so much like that?¡±
As I arrived to the living room, I realized who it was. It was the story-broadcaster presenter that was narrating the first day of the tournament.
¡°Just why is he here¡± I thought. ¡°What does he want?¡±
The answer came as quickly as I wondered what it was. The chicken demon told me he wanted to speak to me in private. We went outside and he told me what so many guys have told me before except most of them were flame-wearers but this makes little importance to me.
¡°Ever since I saw you at the tournament yesterday, even though you were not on the wave, I saw your beauty, it was marvelous¡± the chicken demon began saying. ¡°I have never laid eyes to such beauty, it would be a great honor to go out with you¡±
¡°¡¡¡..ARE YOU REALLY BEING SERIOUS RIGHT NOW¡¡..A CHICKEN AND A FLAME-WEARERS¡¡.DON¡¯T KID YOURSELF UNLESS YOU WANT TO GET TURNED TO CHICKEN SOUP, DUMB-ASS¡± I yelled and sped away back to my room.
What a douchebag, does he really think a chicken like him and a flame-wearers even had a chance, and besides only a flame-wearers can touch another flame-wearers, anything flame-wearers touch will get burned¡¡..except of course if it is their love one¡¡.but that¡¯s another story¡¡
¡°I¡¯ll show them¡± I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll show them magnificent battles tomorrow, so much so, my parents will have nothing else to talk about but me, and me alone¡±
I wanted to make my parents proud. Little did I know about what was going to happened in day two.
I went back to my room and slept. I had a nightmare that a perverted man was going to touched my body all over and that for some reason my flames were unable to burn him away. My flames were useless, it was more like my magic couldn¡¯t be used, the flames on my skin were gone, I could see how soft my skin look, how they feel, how they look. And I could feel that perverted man¡¯s eyes on me. Watching me.
I couldn¡¯t get rid of his glare. He wants me. And for some reason my body got turned on uncontrollably and I wanted him to continue to look at me like this. His glare, his touch, everything.
I suddenly woke up with a start.
¡°It was a dream¡± I thought relieved. ¡°That was close, this was the creepiest dream I ever had¡±
It was early morning; the sun hasn¡¯t rise yet. I got up and changed my clothes. I went downstairs and did cleaning. My parents woke up and I helped my mom with the food preparations. I was really tired from preparing the food, and since I didn¡¯t really sleep last night, I went back to my bed.
When I awoke, I went downstairs and ate my food. My parents were excited as if their excitement haven¡¯t left them since after watching Demon¡¯s fight. I can¡¯t wait to show my parents my full power. My cousin came over and we talked for a bit. It was once again, time for me to leave. This time I went to the tournament at casual speed. I wasn¡¯t going to be late.
I arrived at Day two of the tournament. Again, I was not in front of the line, but then Demon was. I took a breath of relief and started questioning myself.
¡°Am I relieved that Demon isn¡¯t in the same wave as me?¡± I wondered. ¡°Am I scared of Demon?¡±
¡°Am I afraid that I will embarrassed my parents?¡± I thought. ¡°Am I afraid my parents don¡¯t want to see their daughter fight their idol?¡±
I don¡¯t want to break my parents¡¯ heart, but if push comes to push, Demon and I will end up facing each other, and I will go all out against him.
I look at the stadium to see if I could spot my parents, but to no avail. My parents were too far in the stadium for me to notice them. Demon as usual did his best. With just one sentence, so many demons gave up the tournament because they did not want to get defeated so embarrassingly like the previous ones.
My admiration for Demon increased a bit when I saw how cool he looked, standing there like a boss, a King even. I feel like he could rule the whole wide world even, and that still wouldn¡¯t be enough.
Finally, the third wave arrived. I was finally on a wave. I have waited so long to show my parents, my family, everyone my might. The third wave was a bit special. It was an all-out air battle.
Anyone that land before the time limit is considered to be out unless only three contestant or less remained. The signal to start (the gigantic popping sound) of the bubble came out of nowhere, but I was expecting some tricks like that.
I immediately activated my flames on my feet all the way to the max to fly around in the sky. I started attacking demons that were busy trying to start up their spells. I did not give them any chance whatsoever. I attack and attack, but THAT STUPID CHICKEN FROM LAST TIME SURE DIDN¡¯T LEARN HIS LESSONS. He keeps on talking about me, over and over, I CAN HEAR EVERYTHING¡¡
¡°DON¡¯T MAKE YOURSELF SEEM LIKE THE VICTIM OF A LOVE-REJECTION, YOU DUMB-ASS¡± I wanted to yelled but was too busy fighting so I gave that chicken one evil look that said, ¡°IF YOU EVER DO THAT AGAIN, GUESS WHAT I WILL BE EATING FOR BREAKFAST TOMORROW???¡±
The chicken finally decides to stop talking about me and focused on Demon¡¡wait¡¡Demon isn¡¯t doing anything¡¡I was looking forward to a battle of strength¡..guess¡..height is his weakness¡¡
I continue to attack and attack, but I got surrounded by a group of demon monkeys. I did my best and used high-density fire magic, but that just tire me out. I barely have enough energy to fly, guess I am going to lose, then¡..
Out of nowhere¡..Demon came and help me. He heal me back to 100%......the only reason I even listened to Demon and came closer to him when he asked me when I know we are all enemies and should be fighting each other is because, Demon looks very trustworthy, honest¡.I feel like I can trust him, and since he hasn¡¯t used any dirty tricks, he wouldn¡¯t start doing that now¡..So I listened to what he said and moved closer¡¡and I got healed.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
I went back to fighting and Demon went his separate way. The battle continue and continue¡¡THAT DAMN CHICKEN GOT TO BE STOPPED¡¡I keep giving him the evil look and even the evil grin, seems it¡¯s not working, guess I¡¯ll cook some chicken for dinner tomorrow, should be great¡¡I haven¡¯t eaten chicken in a while¡¡.hahahahahaha¡
That sure got the DAMN ANNOYING CHICKEN TO STOP TALKING ABOUT ME¡. I was doing great
when I noticed Demon battling a group of dragons¡¡that should be troublesome ¡¡ I better get as far away from there as possible. Then a gigantic meteor was summoned¡..Demon???? He can even SUMMONED METEORS¡..
Demon got even more ridiculous¡..just who is this guy. I somehow managed to escape¡.the metear¡.it seems the Demon Emperor had to step in and help¡¡.Demon can be such a demon¡¡
While flying around and fighting this annoying group of succubus, I noticed that Demon need help and that a succubus is currently infiltrating Demon¡¯s mind. I should help him because I don¡¯t want to owe anyone anything. I fly around all over the place. I pretended that I was flying at random to not let their guard up.
The moment I noticed their guard were down, I took that opportunity to use earth magic and completely throw them down to the arena. They might have some broken bones and fractures, but with their level of power they should live¡¡..probably¡
I then flew next to Demon¡¯s side and try to get rid of the succubus¡¯ hand that is touching Demon¡¯s forehead¡..and that¡¯s when it happened¡..my nightmare came true¡¡. a¡ lot¡. more ¡. pleasurable than I thought¡¡but still TERRIBLE, ¡®K.
I found myself in a room inside a room. I felt goosebumps all over my skin. This was a scene straight out from my nightmare¡¡..a room inside a room inside another room. But since I didn¡¯t see any eyes glaring at me¡.watching me¡.i grew careless and was just searching for Demon and that succubus and the exit¡¡
I entered another room but no one was there, but with my super-hearing I could hear something. But I couldn¡¯t make out any words because they were not words but moans¡..
¡°What is that?¡± I thought as I approach where the sound is coming from. ¡°Can this be¡..my nightmare is true¡.?¡±
That¡¯s when a door leading to another room inside the very room I was in opened. And Demon, the person I was searching for came out. I explained to him what happened, but he didn¡¯t seemed worried in the slightest¡..in fact he looked oddly happy¡¡his eyes were staring at me¡¡the same discomfort I felt in my dreams came in¡¡but I wanted to trust this man¡..his face seem so trustworthy¡..I try to get myself back in order and shake the feeling away.
I let Demon bring me to the room he just came in. That¡¯s when I saw the other succubus and what awaited me¡¡¡..a¡pleasurably embarrassingly¡¡foreplay that would bring me to my knees¡¡..Demon stared and I started to slowly but surely feel the heat¡
After so many things happened, so many different roles, activities were done, I was left speechless. Demon is not trustworthy at all!!!!!!!
He is the worst of the worst. He played with my body, my mind, my emotions, he made me feel so good, I was humiliated, yet I was in love with him. The more he touched me, the more I wanted his touch. At first, I try to get away but the way he does things is so spectacular. I am in love with the worst person I ever want (Or ever wanted) to be with¡¡even that chicken isn¡¯t looking bad right now¡..I am in love with a player, a jerk that only cares about himself, and loves to sweet-talk girls into having sex with him¡..HE IS THE WORST.
The moment the succubus was satisfied and couldn¡¯t take anymore, she released us from the mind-illusion which cancelled everything that happened. But did not take my memories away. In my race, the only way a flame-wearer can touch a person without burning them is by falling in love with the person and have had sex with them¡..I had sex with Demon but not in real life¡..BUT I DON¡¯T CARE ABOUT THAT AT ALL!!!!
I wanted for Demon to pay, I wanted him to burn, I let my emotions get the better of me and I slapped him in the face in front of the whole wide world¡¡but my flames did not burn him, I was already in love with him¡¡my emotions changed again from seeing that, and that face I just smacked look so hot right now¡¡I just feel like getting closer to that face¡..and¡¡.I KISSED HIM!!!!
After Day Two of the tournament was over, I was too embarrassed to go home¡¡I stayed over at Demon¡¯s house and for some reason we ended up doing a lot of things. (I DID NOT WANT THAT TO HAPPENED¡¡.but to be honest¡¡it¡was¡..kind¡..of¡.hot and sexy¡¡.I haven¡¯t felt so turn on like this¡..in¡..ever¡..ANYWAY.....getting back on track¡..I talked with Demon about my staying over at his place permanently. According to my race, the moment you found the person to be with, you should as soon as possible¡..I decided to talk to my parents the next day)
I went shopping with Demon and even though I used my money¡. I used Demon as my personal luggage holder and it seems that succubus girl is doing the same thing¡..I must say I am also re-evaluating my sexuality¡¡.having s¡.e¡x¡as a group of three can be a bit¡¡.you know¡.
After we finished shopping I went home and the dreaded conversation I feared unexpectedly did not happened.
I found my house and I opened the door. My parents as well as Leortatis was there.
¡°I¡¡um¡..sorry¡..I don¡¯t know where to begin¡± I started nervously as they stare at me.
¡°Congratulation¡± said my parents and Leortatis at the same time.
¡°Whatttt?¡± I asked completely mortified and surprise at the same time.
¡°We know what happened since the moment you couldn¡¯t burn Demon when you touched him, we discussed it and we approve¡..but seriously though¡¡what happened in there?¡± asked my dad.
¡°Dear, dear¡.let the girl have her youth¡.¡± Said my mom with a very scary face. ¡°You know what we discussed silly husband of mine, don¡¯t ask personal information like that¡±
My mom then proceeded to grabbing my dad by the ear and carried him to their bedroom with my dad screaming what looks like could be his last¡.My mom then came back out and said she and my father had some adult stuff to do and that they won¡¯t be seeing me for a while¡..
I talked some more with Leortatis but for some reason there was a lot of sounds that sounded a bit pervyyy¡¡.that came from my parents¡¯ room¡¡.(I will always take my mom¡¯s words to heart¡..never ask sexual personal questions like that¡..)
After a good dinner with my family, I went outside. I look at my parents¡¯ house one last time, then I flew in the air, heading straight for Demon-sama!!!
Chapter 10: Roshturns POV
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 10: Roshturn¡¯s POV
I can¡¯t believe what happened when I try to take over Demon¡¯s mind. He reversed the magic!! I tried my best to take back control but I couldn¡¯t. Except of being in control, I was the one dominated without mercy. We the succubus race have pride ourselves in mind-illusionary magic.
We are the only group of individuals who can use such a magic, no other race or anyone other than a succubus is able to. For my magic to get turned in my own private pleasure¡¡.room¡¡ like that is unthinkable.
I will definitely get revenge on Demon for this!!! (I am not saying that because I want Demon to dominate me again!!!). I¡¯ll admit Demon was good. Ok, fine, he was really talented. Demon is actually even more talented at those things than magic even. Demon with such an honest and respectably trustworthy face took advantage of that!!!
I will never see Demon the same way again. Every time I see Demon all I see is a pervert¡¡.a very good pervert¡.(No, what am I even saying?!!!). Ever since I spent that time with Demon manipulating my magic like that on the third wave of the tournament and ever since I spent the night at his house, I haven¡¯t been able to get him out of my mind.
Every time I see him, I blushed. My heart beat faster and he was so good too!! But now I am on a mission to figure just how Demon created that reverse magic. I have never heard of such things. I want to become stronger in magic and become the most powerful Succubus that have ever lived.
So powerful so that I can bewitch a human male even a hundred feet or so near me.
I want to get strong so strong or maybe even stronger than Demon. I don¡¯t understand how a human could be so strong but since a human can be so unparalleled, maybe there is a chance for me.
I saw how strong Demon was since the beginning of the tournament. Ever since I saw that power, I became one of his admirers. To better explain why I want to become so strong I will have to explain a few things about myself and of my race¡....
A long, very long time ago, the succubus race was mighty and overpowering to all. Humans from all over the world feared them. They feared them not because they were scary or anything, but because the succubus would enter their mind and make what they truly desire inside their mind come true for one special night¡.and that pleasure was so good that many men were tempted to leave their wives and find a succubus to marry.
The succubus race continues to expand, soon the Demon continent was filled with succubus everywhere. But with humanity creating new traps and building houses with minerals that naturally repel a succubus¡¯ power, succubus then became weak.
The succubus race must absorb a certain amount of life force from humans to live. They must enter the dreams of humans and take their life-force. Of course Succubus don¡¯t take all the life-force of a human but just a little bit as to not kill them.
(But if we the succubus want to we could, we just don¡¯t since we want that human to live so we can take some life-force later on). The succubus race looks very human-ish compare to most of the Demonic races.
The succubus race has grown weaker and weaker over time. After the humans built their houses with those minerals, the life of a typical succubus took a dire turn. We found it harder to find food, succubus everywhere would fight for their food than to share it with other succubus.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
My poor father was one of them that died when he couldn¡¯t find a single human to enter their mind.
I do not want this to happened to other succubus. This lack of life-force (due to the minerals) I want to change that and help my race. To help my race, I will require more power, and to become a better succubus and a better person over all, I want to get stronger.
Ever since my father¡¯s death, my mother has been very unhappy. I haven¡¯t seen her smile so much so, that those distant memories of her always smiling when I was nothing but a small child, seem so distant now.
The succubus race is in a dire situation. I am participating in this tournament with the hope of becoming a royal guard and getting a lot more privilege and influence to improve the situation. I don¡¯t know if I can improve it, but I can only try and give it my all!!
Day One of the tournament:
I wasn¡¯t on the first wave of 1000, but it seems it was a blessing in disguised. That human that everyone was looking down at, wasn¡¯t so human-like after all. It surprisingly turned out he was a really powerful wizard.
He was so powerful that barely anyone could approach him. He uses spells after spells, he never seems to run out of energy. Is it possible for a person to have such infinite energy? No, is it even possible for a human wizard to have such exceedingly amount of energy?
I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. All I felt was awe in watching such a strong person fight. A person so strong participating¡..was remarkable¡..this was better than anything I have ever seen before. As I continued to watch, my mind wouldn¡¯t stop imaging having such a power. All the things I could do with it.
The human called Demon wasn¡¯t just powerful, he was smart too. He didn¡¯t want to injure anyone severely, so he attacks thinking of them first. He held back on his power. He may have managed to fool everyone, but that did not escape my eyes. Demon knew what he was doing.
While watching the first round I also noticed something bizarre. Even though Demon¡¯s very first spell was wind magic to make all the wave contestant go up in the air, Demon didn¡¯t use wind magic on himself to fly. He could have used it in so many different opportunities to dodge and so on, but he never did.
¡°That must be his weakness¡± I thought. ¡°Height¡±
¡°So even someone as powerful as Demon still have weaknesses¡± I thought. ¡°Does it not matter how powerful you get? Will you still have weaknesses anyway?¡±
After the wave was over I learned many things from watching a strong person fight. You must always be on guard. You can make it look like you are not on guard but you actually are.
Even when you are dodging an attack you must be careful of what could be behind you. You must always be careful of your surroundings. Those are all things I knew but didn¡¯t experience myself.
My friends and I are participating in this tournament by working as a group. Succubus group. We will each used our powers together and attack the demons.
(Even though we succubus mostly enters the mind of humans, we can enter the mind of any sentient life-form, be it demons, humans, or other intelligent species/animals, but succubus only take the life-force of humans).
A typical succubus can go weeks before they need to take a bit of life-force, sometimes even a month or two is still considered to be normal.
I went home after the first day of the tournament. My friends and I decided to meet and decide on a strategy to take care of Demon. It was our even-demon-will-be-taken-aback-by-this-plan strategy¡.
Chapter 11: Roshturn’s POV end…
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 11: Roshturn¡¯s POV end¡
I woke up the next day in a determined mindset. I was determined that if today I will be among one of the waves, I will give it my all. I was not worry about Demon or anything like that. With the plan that my fellow succubus¡¯ friends and I came up with, there was no way Demon would be able to escape. Our plan was certain.
We calculated as long as one of us approached Demon undetected, the moment one of us gets inside his mind, it would be over for Demon no matter how powerful he is. Mind-illusion is a succubus¡¯ specialty, no other demonic race or any human are capable of imitating it.
I got out of my bed and took a shower. I love the hot water on my body. It¡¯s so warm and comfortable. After I was finished showering, I got dressed, ate, and prepared myself for the possible up-coming battle. I noticed my mom was still asleep and silently left the house.
I did not know of the terrible misfortune waiting ahead for me in the third wave¡¡.(maybe I shouldn¡¯t call it misfortune¡¡.it did make me feel good though¡.). I arrived at the tournament area, and stood in line like everyone else.
Demon was once again in the first wave (Just what is he doing? Does he teleport to the tournament or something? Always in the first wave?). Demon then caused so many demons to give up on the spot!!! Such strength, such power, it made my heart skip a beat!!
For a person to be so powerful that a single sentence from them will give such an instant reaction like that¡¡to think this many people were afraid of facing Demon in a fight¡¡..this is incredible¡..
I don¡¯t know if I should be calling the demon race weak after seeing so many give up on the match like that or if I should be saying how strong one human is. Finally, my turn arrived to participate. It was in the third wave.
I got into the gigantic balloon like everyone else and I waited for the signal to start. I must admit: I was not expecting the balloon to suddenly make that ¡°BAAAAAMMMM¡± pop sound, I thought the signal to fight would be much softer and would not be coming from THE BALLOON!!!!
I am not someone that is afraid of height, all succubus¡¯ are naturally capable of flight. Therefore, flying around in the sky has always been natural for us. Height is not something we fear but something we love, besides we can all use wind magic perfectly to fly. Our dark-blue tail is always moving around in the air while we fly.
Succubus are good with illusion and wind magic, but some rare succubus has even learned dark-flame magic that I am very interested in. I was surprise of the sudden pop but it wasn¡¯t scary, at least for my friends and I.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
While flying I avoided the zombie magicians at all cost!! Succubus cannot enter the mind of something that is already dead (or should be dead). Because of that, zombies and those likes are our weakness. While flying around I attack a group of demon magicians from afar with my group (I wonder what demonic race that was?) and continue going back and forth in the air.
We noticed a group of magicians preparing an attack on Demon.
¡°If they succeed, that¡¯s better for us¡± I thought. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of the other demons first¡±
My group and I made our way around all the while attacking any that drew close. We attacked some of the dragons that were alone. It took everything we had to successfully defeat them but it was worth it. As a group and team, we were becoming more used to how each of us works and thinks and our formation was going strong.
After a good amount of fights have happened, meteors started crashing down out of nowhere. Since, we succubus are expert when it comes to flying we easily manage to escape, but most demons were not as lucky.
¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± I said out loud. ¡°A FREAKING METEOR???¡±
To the outside world I must have looked calm and compose, well, that¡¯s only because I am a succubus. Succubus always look calm and compose in every situation. When those meteors came out of nowhere, I was not COMPOSE AT ALL, but I must have looked it though since no one seemed to have paid attention to me or the other succubus.
While slowly surrounding Demon, I noticed Demon eyeing us. He was watching us carefully, as if he was waiting for us to make the first move first. We divided in group and I remained with the second group (the group that¡¯ll remain and attack Demon, while the other group went to fight against the flame-wearer).
While Demon was not looking up, I at a distance went up in the air to a couple of feet above Demon. Then right when Demon seem to have noticed, I hurriedly lowered my distance from his head and narrowly almost missed touching his head, but I managed to somehow¡..
The succubus magic works very simple-like. We touch the person we want to use mind-illusion on preferably the head for faster effect. The moment we are in their mind; we can calmly install ourselves in their most secret sexual desires.
We become their desires.
We make them dream whatever we want them too. We control them. I was planning on knocking Demon out¡..but something strange happened¡¡..I do not know where I am? This is the first time this has ever happened to me¡¡¡am I lost inside someone else¡¯s head???
That¡¯s when I heard his voice. Demon¡¯s voice. He sounded so confident as if he manipulated everything¡¡that¡¯s when my journey to the wonders of pleasure begin¡¡¡
Chapter 12: Day three commence….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 12: Day three commence¡.
¡°hehehehehehehe¡± laughed the Demon Emperor. ¡°I rigged today¡¯s game¡..I can¡¯t wait to see how he¡¯ll react, hehehehe¡±
¡°Wow, someone seems to be in a happy mood today¡± said Kairria as she enters the Demon Emperor¡¯s throne room.
¡°Yes, I am¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until the competition begins¡¡do you want to know what I did?¡±
¡°Yeah sure, your majesty¡± replied Kiarria. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t involve making the contestants fight gigantic lizards¡¡±
¡°Ummm, that was¡..I am so sorry¡¡± replied the Demon Emperor. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that¡±
¡°Yeah, exactly. You should have known that some contestants aren¡¯t strong enough to fight off the gigantic lizards, only very few could¡± replied Kiarria. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I took care of things, I told the guards to remove them immediately¡±
¡°¡¡Thank you, Kiarria¡.What would I do without you?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Maybe working on a farm and taking milk from those cows or something like that than being the Demon Emperor¡± replied Kiarria curtly.
¡°You¡.don¡¯t have to be¡¡..so mean¡.¡± Said the Demon Emperor.
¡°I HAVE TO¡± replied Kiarria. ¡°You can act like such a KID from time to times¡±
¡°¡¡.yes¡¡¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°Seems that it¡¯s going to be his win again today¡¡± stated Kiarria.
The waves begin again. Only this time, Demon isn¡¯t in the front but in the middle of the other contestant. Therefore, he won¡¯t be in the first wave and maybe won¡¯t even be in the tournament today. The first wave moved to the arena and started fighting. The fighting is gruesome but three key players are displaying their true worth.
Mayato the vampire. Toblar the deer. And finally, Edothy the frog.
Those were the key players in the first wave. Mayato uses his super-speed reflexes to quickly defeat his opponents using the sword he has. Toblar the deer is super agile and dodges and attack people with his head and his horns. He has injured many and almost all his opponents have given up. Edothy can jump really high in the air and land heavily on his opponents, therefore knocking them out.
¡°whoa, they are kind of cool!!!¡± thought the people spectating in the stadium. ¡°They might pose a challenge for Demon!!!¡±
¡°I am still a Demon fan¡..even though that Mayato does look like a hottie!!!¡± said a typical mummy demon sitting in one of the seats in the stadium.
¡°Oh really¡..not having second thoughts¡..¡± replied another mummy.
¡°Nope¡¡.not all¡±
¡°Wow, things sure took an interesting turn¡± thought the Demon Emperor.
¡°Anybody ready for some bets?¡± asked Zonisk as he comes in the specially designed booth for the Demon Emperor to watch the competition.
¡°No¡..not today¡..I am not in the mood¡¡plans ruined¡¡.they were bad plans of mine¡..¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°Damn¡..no bets, huh¡¡I was actually counting on that¡¡well¡..I¡¯ll get my chance eventually¡± thought Zonisk.
¡°Whoa, those guys aren¡¯t bad¡..they might actually be good enough to be a hassle for Demon-sama, this should be interesting¡± said Zonisk.
¡°I agree as well¡± stated Kiarria as she enters the booth.
They are the unbeatable team. The three duo, the MaToEdo team!!! The stadium is getting louder and louder as they watch them in action. They are so cool and Mayato is so hot and fast. It is amazing.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
The second wave started and just like the first, the Matoedo team dominated the whole wave once more. None were a threat to them. They were unbeatable. Mayato could even paralyzed someone with his red eyes if he wanted to. He paralyzed quite a few and cut them to make them surrender or just kill a couple of them he didn¡¯t like.
¡°hahahahahaha¡± laughed Mayato. ¡°I am unstoppable, even that Demon¡.I might just be strong enough to beat him up¡¡hahahahaha¡±
¡°Way to go, boss¡± replied Toblar. ¡°If we work together, then there is nothing we can be afraid of!!¡±
¡°You got that right¡± replied Edothy. ¡°Let¡¯s destroy them all, let¡¯s beat our name in their memories so much so, they¡¯ll forget there even was a person name Demon¡±
¡°hahahahahaha¡± laughed Mayato in that evil laugh. ¡°Well said, my friend, well said¡±
¡°hahahahahahaha¡± laugh the group known as Matoedo in an evil way.
The group known as Matoedo continue to rampage around. Unlike how Demon was rampaging around, those guys were not afraid of getting their hands dirty. They would utilize any means necessary to defeat their opponents.
They would kill, employ the use of trickery, give money (to those stronger than them that they know they cannot win against). Those guys were not afraid of what people would think. Since they are demons anyway¡..doing things this way was to be expected.
Gruesome cries for help and screams follow everywhere they go. When Demon was rampaging, it was always calculating. He never killed anyone (or at least did his upmost to not kill them, the meteor did cause some to die¡).
The way Demon fought was admirable. He was always honest and did not trick his opponents. He was always upfront with his powers¡.but those guys, the Matoedo team was the exact opposite.
They would quickly try to kill their opponents than to fight an honest battle. They would employ traps and used poison on their swords. All to win. They were the dirtiest of the dirties¡. but since all those rules are allowed¡.. it is kind of questionable as to who is dirtier than who?
The Matoedo team dominated the matches and waves, not through power but through brutality. People ran away from them and even started to give up matches than to face them, not because they thought they couldn¡¯t defeat them, but because they knew they¡¯ll get severely hurt if they tried. This is the exact opposite for Demon.
For Demon, people all over would give up matches against him, not because they are afraid of him¡.in fact everyone seems to trust that guy, he seems like an honest person and his face is very trustworthy for some reason¡¡but people gave up matches against Demon because Demon was just too damn strong. He is unparalleled.
He¡¯s so strong that for most, it¡¯s ridiculous to think you even have a chance. That¡¯s what made Demon so great and admirable. His strength in every way is the greatest.
The Matoedo team¡¯s cruelty continues and no one seems capable of stopping them.
¡°We should do something about this¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°But those are the rules set by our ancestors about how the royal guards should be chosen¡± replied Kiarria quickly.
¡°But still¡¡¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°I know how you feel¡± said Zonisk. ¡°But don¡¯t worry¡..he¡¯ll be there soon enough¡.¡±
¡°I just can¡¯t continue watching this¡± said Kiarria. ¡°They are so disgusting¡±
¡°Yeah I agree¡± replied Zonisk as he turned around to allow a demon soldier inside to deliver a message.
¡°It seems my squad have already left for the Human Kingdom and have already begun their search on the history of Demon¡¯s identity¡..¡± states Zonisk. ¡°It will take time, my lord¡±
¡°I see, keep me up to date with everything¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°As you wish¡± replied Zonisk.
Chapter 13: Day three’s end….pt. 1/2
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 13: Day three¡¯s end¡.pt. 1/2
The Matoedo team still persist on. They continue to defeat, gravely injured all their opponents, they would bribe using money to those opponents they knew they couldn¡¯t beat. Those guys have become an unstoppable force. People all over the stadium were starting to have doubt in their minds about how Demon could possibly win against those guys.
¡°Won¡¯t they be a hassle for Demon?¡± said a typical demon A in their stadium. ¡°Demon will win, right?¡±
¡°Of course he will win¡¡this is Demon we are talking about¡..he¡¯ll definitely win¡± replied a fellow demon B in the stadium.
¡°But¡¡I am worried¡¡.those guys are dirty¡¡Demon might have an hard time¡± said demon A.
¡°No, Demon should be fine¡¡..he¡¯s powerful¡± said fellow demon B with a slight uncertainty in his voice.
[Author¡¯s Note: Characters with code letter A or B are non-important, nonessential characters to the story whatsoever. Their only purpose is to give the readers the point of view of the audience]
¡°This is really getting annoying¡± said the Demon Emperor aloud. ¡°I want this to end¡..and soon¡±
¡°But there is nothing we can do¡¡..this is all allowed in the rules¡± replied Kiarria. ¡°I don¡¯t like this as much as you don¡¯t like this¡±
¡°Dirty tricksters¡± said Zonisk. ¡°will always be dirty¡±
¡°Those three are giving me the creeps¡± said Marytus aloud. ¡°Why can¡¯t they play fair and square?¡±
¡°Because they know they¡¯ll lose that way¡± replied Roshturn. ¡°They are too weak to compete like a true warrior¡±
¡°I hate individuals like this the most¡± replied Marytus. ¡°What about you Demon?¡±
¡°I hate them too¡± replied Demon. ¡°They really are nasty¡±
Marytus and Roshturn were both at Demon¡¯s side. Marytus next to Demon on the right and holding Demon¡¯s right hand. Roshturn was to Demon¡¯s left and she¡¯s leaning to Demon¡¯s arm and body quite a bit. Both Marytus¡¯ and Roshturn¡¯s faces seemed a little pink.
Marytus continue to stare at Mayato the vampire. She watches the way he utilizes his swords, his movements and most importantly his speed.
¡°His skills are really legit¡¡.even though they employed tricks, Mayato¡¯s skills are legit¡¡he knows how to use a sword properly¡± Said Marytus. ¡°I will handle him¡¡there is something I may be able to do against him¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Demon. ¡°He seems to be the most dangerous out of all of them¡±
¡°Yeah, I got this¡± replied Marytus confidently. ¡°Just handle the other one¡±
¡°hehehe¡± laughed Roshturn. ¡°I better not lose in this competition¡..I will handle Toblar the deer¡¡I don¡¯t think he will pose a threat to me¡±
¡°Well, then¡± started Demon. ¡°Everything has been decided. I will handle Edothy¡±
¡°Actually Demon¡± started the inquisitive Marytus. ¡°Your weaknesses are flight, heights, speed, and the fear of falling, right?¡±
¡°¡¡¡..yeah¡¡¡± replied Demon a bit hesitantly.
¡°I knew it!!¡± said Marytus and Roshturn with a happy face.
¡°We can use that against you¡..hehehehehehe¡± replied both Marytus and Roshturn.
¡°What are you girls saying¡.?¡± Asked Demon.
¡°You treated us so badly in that mind-illusion in the tournament the other day¡¡..¡± explained Roshturn. ¡°You took advantage of us while we were weak¡¡now we can turn the tide¡.¡±
¡°What? But you both seemed okay with it¡¡didn¡¯t I asked permission?¡± asked Demon.
¡°You did¡¡but you are a player¡¡.you pretend to be nice, get the girl to let her guard down¡..and then the next thing that happened she ends up having ssss.....ex¡ with you¡± said Marytus with a slight stutter.
¡°I didn¡¯t understand the last part you said¡± state Demon with a straight face.
¡°You know¡¡.before they realized it they end up¡..doing it with you¡± repeat Marytus.
¡°¡¡¡..Are you sure it was before they realized it?¡± asked Demon with a straight face again.
¡°Um¡¡ummmmm¡¡¡± said Marytus as she struggles to find the right word and her face become even more blushed.
¡°You¡¡you¡..DON¡¯T FORGET ABOUT ME!!!!¡± yelled Roshturn. ¡°I like it when you flirt with me¡¡..I really love it when you talk dirty to me¡¡like that¡..time¡±
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
Those three: Roshturn, Marytus, and Demon continue their very NORMAL CONVERSATION (very perverted and flirty as well as some dirty talk mixed in the conversation). They continue to talk on and on while casually checking once or twice on what was happening in the tournament arena.
¡°I am going to make you pay for what you did to my friends, Mayato¡.¡± Said one very angry looking green-haired three eyes demon. ¡°you are going to pay!!!!!¡±
¡°Hah!!!¡± said Mayato. ¡°As if someone as pathetic as you could hurt someone on my caliber¡±
¡°What did you just say?¡± said the green-haired three eyes youth as he picks up a sword. ¡°I dare you to say that again after I defeat you¡±
¡°idiot¡± thought Mayato. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even look like he can use a sword¡¡¡±
The green-haired youth then rushes towards Mayato with his sword in hand, the moment he reaches mayato, he prepares his strike. But mayato merely dodged it and immediately strike back. But the green-haired youth was prepared for that, he uses magic to freeze mayato using ice magic.
Mayato was already prepare for that, the moment he noticed the green-haired youth didn¡¯t know how to use a sword, during that short frame, mayato deduced: the green-haired youth must be a magician.
¡°As if I would fall for some low-level pathetic trick like that¡± said Mayato out loud. ¡°Trying to trick a trickster, you got some guts¡±
The green-haired youth never stood a chance against Mayato. It was over faster than he could grab his sword to block. Mayato win.
Edothy the frog continues to jump on people. Literally. He jumps really high in the sky and goes directly to his opponent. Since Edothy is very large, he almost always knocks his opponent right out.
You would think that it would be easy to dodge Edothy and that all you had to do was cast a simple spell to defeat him? But the truth of the matter is not so easy. Edothy jumps all over the place, he doesn¡¯t allow magicians time to do anything. Even a group of four magicians couldn¡¯t defeat Edothy, that just show how annoying his powers are.
[Please note I said, his powers are annoying, not powerful. Among the members of the group, Edothy is probably the weakest, but since his powers are so annoying and hard to deal with especially for magicians, he¡¯s probably the strongest when it comes down to how hard it is to defeat him]
Tablar the deer was really great as well. His horn attack is as outstanding as ever. In fact, in terms of offensive power Tablar would probably be the strongest among the three. His power is so great that he can even create electricity in his horns, causing his opponents to get electrocuted.
When Tablar is fighting his opponents, sometimes the opponent would try to dodge his frontal attack, but since Tablar has electricity in his horns, as long as his horns make even a slight physical contact with his opponent, the opponent would get electrocuted. Tablar is amazing. His horns are bigger than any deer¡¯s I have ever seen. They are long and strong.
So many opponents have lost their lives due to Tablar¡¯s amazing offensive power. No one seems strong enough to stop him. His speed is magnificent, even though not as fast as Mayato¡¯s, it is still a great speed worthy of respect. Many contestants are running in fear of meeting Tablar. They are giving out on this contest as fast as people can raise their hands and signal that they have given up.
¡°Dammit, that Tablar or whatever, we got to stop him¡± said a really super-small blue demon with big eyes and a staff. ¡°He¡¯s running wild around the freaking arena, destroying anyone that is around him. I am going to cast a gigantic earth area of effect spell on Tablar, that¡¯ll teach him!!¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s combine our magic¡± said a fellow blue demon with big eyes.
As the blue demons combined their magic for a frontal attack on a frontal-specialized demon like Tablar, Tablar noticed them from a distance.
¡°I won¡¯t let you!!!¡± yelled Tablar with a very deep voice.
¡°He saw us¡..do we continue?¡± asked one of the two blue demons.
¡°We still got to do it¡± replied the other blue demon.
The two blue demons got together and prepared their spell. Their spell was something huge, something so powerful it made all the demons that haven¡¯t lost yet worry about those two blue demons¡..Even Tablar was in for quite the surprise¡¡NEVER UNDERESTIMATE THE SMALL OR THE SHORT!!!!
Chapter 14: Day three’s end….2/2
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 14: Day three¡¯s end¡.2/2
The two blue demons¡¯ spell worked. With no further ado, Tablar was taken under the spell quite literally¡.
¡°We better stay away from those two blue demons¡± thought a typical looking demon with an old sword. ¡°Even though those two demons are ridiculously small, like a small child¡¯s size, their magical energy is huge!!¡±
¡°Whoa, last time I was about to attack them¡¡.seem I got lucky¡..I really wouldn¡¯t want to get taken in a spell similar to the one they just used on Tablar¡¡± thought another typical demon with bird wings.
¡°Those two demons, as long as they have magic, are a force to be reckoned with¡± said a demon that has the head of a lion except its fur were purple.
¡°Yeah¡¡I just had goosebumps from seeing that just now¡± said the snake demon that the purple-lion-demon was supposed to be in middle of fighting before the blue demons used their spells.
¡°Yeah¡¡.WAIT A MINUTE¡¡..WE ARE SUPPOSED TO BE FIGHTING¡± yelled the purple-lion-demon as he realized something wasn''t normal.
To further explain the spell that made so many contestants stopped whatever they were doing¡¡stopping their fights while in the middle of it (which looks quite weird and ridiculous) was the humongous magic energy that radiated from the two blue demon¡¯s spell.
It was huge, Demon huge¡.To explain the importance of that I will need to explain what spell the two blue demons just cast on Tablar and what¡¯s currently going on¡..
Out of nowhere a huge cage was built for Tablar. Tablar got surround by all sides, and before he knew it, he was already inside a cage with earth wall. The cage castle (that is the name I have deemed appropriate for the spell) was huge. It went up to a couple hundred meters. It was wide and seem impenetrable. It was so huge; it was the biggest thing on the WHOLE ARENA. All the other demons momentarily stopped what they were doing to look at it.
¡°Wait¡.is Demon in this wave?¡± asked a one-eyed demon in the middle of a fight with a yellow demon with four-arms.
¡°No, he shouldn¡¯t be here¡.yet¡.¡± replied the yellow demon with four-arms. ¡°Just what is going on?¡±
¡°I am not sure¡.that castle suddenly appeared¡¡.It¡¯s exactly something I would expect from Demon-sama¡± replied the one-eyed demon while preparing an attack against his opponent.
¡°Guess¡.it¡¯s not Demon¡..I am not hearing that annoying chicken story-presenter say anything about him¡± replied the four-arm demon as he prepared to block the attack of his opponent.
No one could take their eyes off of that castle. Even the Demon Emperor seemed surprise. Even Demon, that is waiting for his wave to start, seemed to look at the castle with a bit of worry.
With all sides blocked, Tablar prepare himself for a frontal attack on one of the cage-wall¡¯s side. The lightning in Tablar¡¯s horns magnified and its power quadruple to great lengths. Tablar¡¯s horns seem capable of destroying anything and everything¡.
The moment Tablar rushed to the wall with his horns pointing directly at the wall, the moment the wall made contact against such a strong force plus electricity as well upon contact, it broke.
The wall got destroyed and Tablar was free from the cage. Upon getting out, Tablar noticed the two blue demons that just gave him such a hard time, and he saw their shock expressions. Without a moment to lose, Tablar went in for the attack.
It really didn¡¯t take long at all. Those blue demons never stood a chance. Before they even could process what happened to their wall castle, before they could comprehend how Tablar managed to escape, they were already defeated by Tablar. They watched with confusion and pain as electricity electrocuted them, and knocked them out.
This sort of overpowering actually continues until the fifth wave¡¡¡until the time when Demon, Marytus and roshturn came in. The three have decided to work together¡¡
The three (De-ma-ros) started to dominate their wave and even matoedo never stood a chance. It was a great sword fight battle between flame-wearess Marytus Vs. Mayato.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Marytus created flames that looked like swords or swords in flame, however you want to call it, and started to continuously attack Mayato.
¡°We don¡¯t have to do this; you know¡± said Mayato trying to persuade Marytus. ¡°I have a lot of money¡..I can pay you, you know¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care about your money¡± replied Marytus quickly.
¡°What? Don¡¯t be like that¡± said Mayato. ¡°Everyone loves money¡¡±
¡°Not me¡±
¡°Oh, come on¡± said Mayato clearly unhappy with the way the conversation is going. ¡°Are you telling me that such a beautiful girl really loves fighting and getting her pretty clothes dirty?¡±
¡°What if I like fighting? What if I want to be strong?¡± asked Marytus with a very angry face (even more angry than when I was asking her out at that time¡.). ¡°Is it because I am a woman? Is that it?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡¡± started Mayato. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me win¡..Do you really want to become a Royal Guard that bad?¡±
¡°Yes¡±
¡°Fine then¡± said Mayato suddenly serious and not messing around. ¡°Guess talking won¡¯t work. I¡¯ll have to defeat you in one go then. Come let¡¯s start this fight for real¡±
An unending wave of attacks went to Mayato. Mayato only had time to block them all, never any opportunity for offense. Soon, his arms became increasingly tired from always blocking and even though he has super-speed, Marytus and he are both at the same speed-range. The battle was over. It was a battle of endurance.
¡°Huh¡± said Toblar. ¡°Out of all the people I could be fighting¡¡a succubus is next?? Hahaha this will be easier than even that time with those two blue demons¡.¡±
¡°Oh, really now?¡± asked Roshturn with a very deadly facial expression. ¡°Are you looking down at me?¡±
¡°Yes, very much so¡± state Tablar as he points his horns to Roshturn¡¯s direction and run right towards her.
¡°I DO NOT LIKE IT WHEN PEOPLE LOOK DOWN ON ME¡.¡± Said Roshturn using a very low deadly voice that could even freeze the air itself.
¡°What? What just happened? I felt a chill just now¡± thought Tablar. ¡°But whatever, must have been my imagination¡.¡±
Roshturn continuously dodge the attacks of Toblar and with each dodged try to get in contact with Toblar, until finally during one interval, her hand touched one of Toblar¡¯s horns. The very moment they made contact, Roshturn didn¡¯t waste a single moment, she took control of his mind.
Tablar then started to scream and scream. And even though I couldn¡¯t see what was going on since it was a mind-illusion magic, I do know one thing.
(I wouldn¡¯t want to be in that situation).
Tears came rolling down Tablar¡¯s cheek as he continues to scream. Finally, Roshturn deactivated her mind-illusion magic and since she had to grabbed Tablar¡¯s horn to control his mind, she (after releasing the mind-illusion) felt the electricity coursing through her body¡.. even though Tablar lost, Roshturn was injured and suffer a bit¡.
Roshturn did get electrocuted, but it was not in a severe level. She can barely stand. (Hopefully she¡¯ll get heal by Demon!!)
Believe it or not, the frog demon posed a serious problem for Demon. He had to continuously dodge and had to keep dodging, which is not a good thing for a magician. Magicians are not martial artists so their bodies are that of an average person.
With each dodge, Demon grew tired and his stamina was getting bad. He knew he didn¡¯t have long until the frog crushed him. He then on his next dodge of the frog, used reverse magic???.....
We don¡¯t really know what happened¡.but it appears that the frog got repulsed by Demon and got sent flying the opposite direction he wanted to go to, and he also got knocked out.
The waves continue and continue, and demons from everywhere continue to lose to Marytus, Demon and Roshturn. They were unbeatable, so much so, that contestants were being afraid of not just Demon but of Roshturn and Marytus as well. Contestants left and right gave up one after the other, until administration decided to call it a day!!!!
That¡¯s how day three¡¡the day that the most contestants gave up in happened. It wasn¡¯t even a competition anymore. It was almost guaranteed that at the very least Demon would win¡.
What happened at Day 4?
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 15: What happened at Day 4?
As the rules indicate, the tournament begins at 10:00 am every day. All the contestant that show up during that time are able to participate. All contestants that did not show up are out of the tournament. On Day four, something surprising happened. Only 3000 demons also counting Demon, Marytus and Roshturn came¡..out of the five thousand remaining yesterday, two thousand decided not to show up¡.
¡°What in the world?¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°This is WAY worse than I thought it would be¡¡±
¡°Yeah, this is pretty surprising, but it makes sense though¡¡± started Zonisk in his explanation.
¡°This is Demon, Marytus and Roshturn that completely change everything yesterday in the tournament. Most of the demons in the tournament never thought they had a chance against Demon in the first place, but add Marytus and Roshturn in the list, that chance just went in the negative¡¡±
¡°This is spectacular in a bad way¡..for so many of my people to not even want to bother fighting¡¡this is something unprecedented¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°You got that right¡..more reason to get those three as royal guards, your majesty¡.they could do great things for us¡¡± explained Kiarria.
¡°I don¡¯t mind Marytus and Roshturn, but Demon as well? That¡¯s going to be a problem¡¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
While the Demon Emperor, Kiarria and Zonisk argued on what to do and what they want¡..another person came to the booth¡.that person is none other than¡
¡°But I think he¡¯s kind of cute though!!¡± said Calardantis. ¡°And beside he¡¯s so powerful, I don¡¯t mind¡±
¡°Carlardantis¡.¡± Started the Demon Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I last seen you¡±
¡°You saw me yesterday, dad¡± replied Carlardantis.
¡°Did I?¡± asked the Demon Emperor. ¡°Time sure passes fast¡¡±
¡°Father, if Demon becomes one of the last three contestants, let him become a royal guard, as long as there isn¡¯t any reason other than the fact that he¡¯s human, he would be ideal to become a guard, don¡¯t you think so?¡±
¡°But I can¡¯t really do that¡.¡±
¡°Yes, you can¡±
¡°But he¡¯s human, you know!!¡±
¡°Please¡..for me¡± said Carlardantis in a super cute way.
¡°Fine, I will do anything for my beautiful darling¡..¡± replied the Demon Emperor in a super-happy-voice. ¡°You are just way too cute and pretty, little one¡±
¡°I am not little anymore though!!¡± said Carlardantis as she leaves for her room in a slightly embarrassed manner.
The Demon Emperor then proceeded to make a speech about how each of the three waves will be set-up. The first wave would be an underground battle, the second wave would be a water-battle, and the third wave would be a climate-changing battle.
The Demon Emperor managed to get those works accomplished and made thanks to the demonic moles race.
The demonic mole race is yellow, but their eyes glow red in the dark. They are of average human size and their hands are slightly scaly, allowing them to reach out and grab materials in the sea, and with their glowing red eyes, they are able to scare away some of the monsters that lurk in the forests or in the night. In fact, their eyes allowed them to see better in the dark, so they can find materials or escape predators better than most other demons.
The demonic moles are really incredible when it comes to constructions and architecture, and they even build weapons for demons to used. They are one of the greatest blade-smith that the Demon race have. The moles are professionals in what they do.
They take their tasks really seriously. The Demon Emperor, since he is always building castles and public arenas and other such constructive works, created his own personal squad of moles to be used for exactly those sort of constructions.
The day earlier, the Demon Emperor told the moles what he wanted¡¡.
¡°Since you came all the way over here personally, Demon Emperor, you must want something to be built ASAP and you must want it really bad, isn¡¯t that right?¡± said a mole that seemed to be the leader, wearing glasses and a hard hat with a flashlight connected to it. ¡°What can we do for you, Boss?¡±
¡°There is this tiny problem I have¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°There is this Demon you probably heard about, running around the tournament, rampaging and overpoweringly defeating all his opponents¡±
¡°I may have heard a thing or two about a Demon running around¡± said the mole leader.
¡°Yes¡..I want you to build something that would guarantee that he will fail tomorrow¡¯s tournament¡± explained the Demon Emperor.
¡°Of course I can build something like that¡.¡± Said the mole leader. ¡°But it might take a really long time to do it¡.unless¡.¡±
¡°I know¡± said the Demon Emperor suddenly serious. ¡°I have to do the ¡®thing¡¯, right?¡±
¡°Yes, the ¡®thing¡¯..¡..I really need it really, really, really bad¡± said the mole leader. ¡°I need to feel that pleasure once again¡±
¡°Ughhhh¡± said Demon with a very pale face. ¡°I am going to so throw up¡±
¡°Ahhh, don¡¯t worry too much about it and just think about someone else while you do it¡± said the mole leader.
¡°I still think it¡¯s really disgusting what I am about to do¡± said the Demon Emperor with a pale face that makes him look like he wants to throw up. ¡°But fine. I do want Demon to lose. Damn him!!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right¡..you want Demon to lose¡± said the mole leader. ¡°Sometimes you just have to get both your hands and mouth dirty to get a work done¡±
¡°I am a married man, you know¡..what would my wife thinks if I was caught doing something like this¡¡and with you at that¡..?¡± asked the Demon Emperor aloud.
¡°I don¡¯t think she would mind too much¡¡..in fact she might join us and make it a threesome¡± replied the mole leader as he prepares a place to lie down.
¡°Don¡¯t joke about such things¡± replied the Demon Emperor as he moves a bit closer.
¡°This will be the last time I will be doing something like this¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°You never know what other pleasurable things the future may bring my way, boss¡± explained the mole leader.
¡°Ugh¡¡you are one dirty old man¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yes¡.please continue to talk to me that way!!¡± said the mole leader with a happy facial expression. ¡°I just love it when a guy talks that way to me!!¡±
¡°JUST SHUT-UP¡± said the Demon Emperor, trying to clear his thoughts and focus.
¡°Yes, yes, yes¡¡talk like that, just like that¡± said the mole leader.
¡°There is something seriously wrong with you¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°But then you are here doing ¡®this¡¯ with me, then there is something even worse with you¡± explained the mole leader.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
¡°¡¡¡..¡±
¡°¡¡¡¡¡¡..¡±
¡°I am ready whenever you are!!¡± said the mole leader, trying to change the mood and topic.
¡°I¡¯ll only be doing this with you for 2 hours, got that?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yes, two hours of doing such a dirty little secretive ¡®thing¡¯ with you¡± said the mole leader. ¡°Will certainly rejuvenate my youth¡±
The Demon Emperor then proceeded to throw up and continued to throw up for what felt like 36 times but was actually 6 times. The Demon Emperor then opened his own portal dimension and took out a lotion. But it wasn¡¯t just any lotion, it was ¡®that¡¯ lotion.
The Demon Emperor took one last glance at his hands, before swiftly opening the body lotion and walking towards the mole leader that was already lying down on his stomach.
¡°Are you ready for your massage¡.?¡± Asked the Demon Emperor as if he was hoping someone would save him from such a predicament.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m all yours, Boss¡± said the mole leader. ¡°Take as long as you want¡±
¡°Ugh ugh ugh ugh, eeeewwwwwwwwww¡± thought the Demon Emperor as he starts to rub the mole¡¯s back with the lotion cream in his hands. ¡°The things I do for a Demon that isn¡¯t even a demon¡±
Short story short, the constructions were all done by the next day, right before the tournament¡¯s 10:00 am start time. The underground arena was very narrow-looking but underneath was huge. The contestants without knowing anything about the underground arena or why the Demon Emperor is so confident that Demon is going to lose, they all jump right into the tunnel.
That¡¯s how the tournament is going underground!!
(I have a specially design place underground to watch and continue commenting on what¡¯s happening underground and there are microscopic Nano-TV transmitters that are continuing to record what¡¯s going on and is sending all that data to the gigantic screen in the stadium. Those people outside the stadium is still watching from their magical screens as always with no further complications).
All the contestants (1000 contestant per wave) went inside the underground tunnel. The contestants had to utilized their power but much of it was restrained. Since it is an underground tunnel, it could collapse if an individual (for example Demon) were to use too much power.
¡°hahahahahaha¡± laughed the Demon Emperor. ¡°I went to hell and back to get those arenas prepared just for this moment¡±
¡°I am not sure I know what you mean¡± said Zonisk, sensing there was a bet coming.
¡°¡¡¡let¡¯s just say it was hell and move on¡± said the Demon Emperor with a pale face as if he just remembered something that he will be having nightmares for months.
¡°Did you really go to hell?¡± asked Zonisk, trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.
¡°¡¡¡¡.No.¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡..Ok¡± replied Zonisk, realizing that whatever it was, the Demon Emperor was not going to say one more word about it.
¡°What I am getting at is very simple, actually¡± said the Demon Emperor as if trying to change the topic. ¡°There is no way Demon will pass the first wave and even if he did, there are two others lying in wait for him¡..ahahahaha¡±
¡°Oooohhhh, is that a bet I am sensing¡¡± exclaimed Zonisk. ¡°Want to make it a bet?¡±
¡°Yeah, definitely¡..there is no way I will lose this time¡..hahahahaha¡± laughed the Demon Emperor.
¡°Hey!!¡± yelled Kiarria. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me¡..I am betting he will succeed the underground tunnel wave but will fail the water-wave one¡..I was there when the construction was being made¡..I saw their plans and architectures¡±
¡°What?¡± said Zonisk. ¡°Isn¡¯t that cheating?
¡°Nope, that¡¯s allowed¡.¡± Replied Kiarria. ¡°I did not know we were even going to have a bet about it¡±
¡°Ooooooohhhhh, okay, I see how it is then¡± said Zonisk suspecting both the Demon Emperor and Kiarria. ¡°Then I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll past the third one¡±
¡°And I don¡¯t think he will reach that far¡¡hahahahahaha¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°Then the bet has been made. How much are we going by this time?¡± asked Kiarria while looking at the Demon Emperor.
¡°Please say 200+, please say 200+, please say it, I begged of you¡.¡± Thought Zonisk.
¡°Ummm, how about 750 gold coins¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD?¡¡¡THAT¡¯S WAY TOO MUCH, DUMB-ASS¡± yelled Zonisk at the Demon Emperor. ¡°WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?¡±
¡°Aaaahhh, right you are currently low on money¡..ahahaha¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°I am sorry, I forgot¡±
¡°Ok, then, just change it, don¡¯t just stand there¡± replied Zonisk.
¡°Fine, fine, sheesh, you get excited for the weirdest things¡± replied the Demon Emperor. ¡°But what about 230 gold coins¡¡±
¡°You were the one that was really excited first though, you dumb-ass¡± thought Zonisk. ¡°But 230 is a good amount for me though¡¡±
¡°We are all saying that Demon will fail, we need one more person to say he will win, or there would be no point in this bet if Demon manages to pass them all!!¡± said Kiarria. ¡°I know just the right person to bring¡¡±
Kiarria then left and after a certain amount of time she arrived back with another person. Carlardantis.
¡°You¡¡.I should have known about this¡..you would use my own daughter against me in a duel¡..you got some guts, Kiarria¡± said the Demon Emperor faking a serious face.
¡°Yes, hahahahahaha, I would even use your own daughter if it would guarantee my own victory¡± replied Kiarria with a dark voice. ¡°hahahahahahaha¡±
¡°What are you guys talking about? You are both saying Demon will fail, remember?¡± said Zonisk.
¡°Oh, right, I wasn¡¯t on Demon¡¯s side¡± said Kiarria. ¡°Sorry, I was just going along with what the Demon Emperor just said¡.it felt right at the time¡.¡±
¡°Why am I here again?¡± asked Carlardantis.
¡°You are going to choose Demon¡¯s side in this bet and hope he¡¯ll manage to pass all three waves, hahahahahaha¡± said Zonisk. ¡°The bet is 230 gold coins¡¡it¡¯s getting real over here¡±
And that¡¯s how Day four of the tournament began¡.
[Key Note: The Demon Emperor used ¡®that¡¯ lotion. ¡®That¡¯ lotion is a super demonic lotion capable of healing and soothing muscle pain and is good for general good health. The activity known as ¡®doing the ¡®¡¯thing¡¯¡¯ is a short phrase implying a massage is supposed to be in order. Believe it or not, the Demon Emperor is a master of Massage and is very insecure about people knowing this fact. Also, the Demon Emperor as well as every other demon do not like giving moles massages since moles smelled and can be very dirty¡.]
Chapter 16: What really went Underground?
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 16: What really went down underground?
¡°whoa¡± exclaimed Demon. ¡°It¡¯s so dark in here but I can the lights they put in the tunnel¡±
¡°So¡.we all know what this means then¡.¡± Said Marytus.
¡°We cannot use too much power or the tunnel and all the upper-level of the stadium will collapse on us¡± replied Roshturn.
¡°No meteor magic then¡¡¡well I am sure it won¡¯t come to that¡± said Demon.
As everyone has finished gathering in the gigantic tunnel, they all looked around examining this underground arena. It was similar with the arena they just left except really dark. The mages that were in this wave were relying upon their fire magic to see, they were a few that had light magic.
Marytus did not have to do anything to see, her body was flame itself, it allowed her to see from the light of the flames.
¡°Well¡..guess it¡¯s about time we start defeating them¡± said Demon starting to get excited about the fight.
¡°Not yet¡.Demon¡± reply Roshturn shortly.
¡°The reason why no one started fighting yet is because of---¡° started Marytus in her explanation until a loud sound was heard that cut her short.
¡°ROAR!!!!!!¡± yelled a monster that scared the demons into running. Some of the demons were even flying away from the tunnel and leaving the tunnel as fast as they could, which resulted in an automatic lost in the tournament.
¡°WHAT IS THAT GIGANTIC THING?¡± yelled Roshturn as she, Demon, and Marytus are running for their very lives.
¡°Can¡¯t you do something about this Demon?¡± asked Marytus.
¡°If I use my powers too much, it will destroy this place and everything will start to fall, all the debris and bricks!!¡± explained Demon.
¡°Damn it¡± said Roshturn. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±
¡°I got this then¡± yelled Marytus. ¡°I¡¯ll burn him away!!¡±
¡°That might just make it angrier!!¡± yelled Demon but it was too late.
Marytus had already sent her flame magic attack at the monster and just like Demon said. It got angrier.
¡°Told you!!¡± yelled Demon while making a childish foolish face at Marytus.
¡°Shut up!!! You¡..you always act like a kid even in situations like these¡± said Marytus getting a bit embarrassed that she messed up.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling, allow me to make your worries disappear¡± said Demon. ¡°I have a plan¡±
¡°Right now is not a good time to be discussing about plans¡¡± explained Roshturn.
¡°That monster is speeding up!!¡± yelled Marytus.
¡°It will catch up to us!!¡± yelled Roshturn.
The very hairy and brown colored monster with big eyes and razor sharp teeth finally manages to catch up to them and is now proceeding to grab them¡
¡°Demon!!¡± yelled both Roshturn and Marytus.
The gigantic monster grabbed Demon and is holding him with his paws and opening his mouth to devour Demon¡
¡°ROAR!!!¡± yelled the monster once more.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Roshturn. ¡°Is Demon? Is Demon¡..devoured?¡±
¡°No. I don¡¯t think so¡± reply Marytus trying to calm down and not go into a full-blown panic mode.
¡°The monster seems to be getting hurt¡±
¡°I am going to fly closer to see¡± said Roshturn. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, the monster will notice you faster since you are a flame wearer¡±
¡°I will wait¡.but please come back in one piece¡¡± said Marytus.
¡°I will¡± said Roshturn with tears in her eyes as she flies away from Marytus to the monster.
The monster constantly tries to eat Demon but every time his teeth gets hurt because Demon¡¯s body is too hard. Demon¡¯s body is so hard it probably is on the same level as steel, maybe even greater.
¡°ROAR!!!¡± said the monster once again as it fails to understand why it cannot eat such a puny looking human. ¡°ROAR!!!¡±
¡°Hehehehehe¡± laughed Demon with confidence. ¡°Truth be told being held in this downward position is making me want to puke¡¡I don¡¯t know how long I can hold it¡¡.my face is completely turning pale right now, I can bet¡¡YOU WILL NEVER BE ABLE TO EAT ME FOR FOOD, YOU DAMN MONSTER, AT LEAST ADD KETCHUP ON ME OR SOMETHING¡..EATING ME RAW, WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?¡±
¡°ROAR!!!¡± said the monster with even more ferocity.
¡°Oh¡.you want a battle, is that it?¡± asked Demon moments away from puking.
¡°ROAR!!!!¡±
¡°Hehehehehe¡± laughed Demon after he just threw up his breakfast. ¡°I am going to be the one eating you if you don¡¯t put me down right now¡¡±
As if the monster understood the very words that Demon said, or maybe it was coincidence, the monster immediately put Demon back on the ground, only it wasn¡¯t gently. The monster threw Demon on the ground, and Demon with his body stronger than steel did not break. In fact, Demon create a miniature crater on the area he got thrown in.
Without knowing that Roshturn was watching and was waiting for an opportunity to save Demon, Demon stood up and he seems to be with no injuries from that attack just now and started preparing a spell to cast at the monster.
Roshturn without waiting any moment went to Demon¡¯s side and prepared to protect Demon until Demon is able to cast his spell. Demon had his eyes closed therefore did not noticed that Roshturn was there at all.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
All Demon knew was that the monster would soon start to attack him and that he only had a couple of seconds until then. Demon was trying to finish all the recitation for the spell but even though he was going as fast as he can, he knew he might not make it in time.
¡°I¡¯ll protect you¡± whisper Roshturn gently. ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you Demon¡±
And that¡¯s when it happened. As Demon opened his eyes when he reaches the climax of his spell¡¯s recitation, he saw the monster¡¯s hand that grabbed Roshturn and even though Roshturn was doing everything she could, she was unable to escape the monster¡¯s grasp. Roshturn was unable to use her mind-illusionary magic.
Whatever the bear ate previously was affecting Roshturn¡¯s magic. (this particular bear seemed to have eaten a special type of mineral that affect succubus¡¯ magic, ((the bear probably thought it was food or something)) this was of course unbeknown to Roshturn at the time).
The monster grabbed Roshturn and started chewing Roshturn down, as if she was meat. The look on Demon¡¯s face was panic. He could not understand what happened.
He was just here preparing a spell to use against the monster, and then while his eyes were closed, Roshturn showed up and stood in front of him to protect him until he could cast the spell on the monster. But the monster already arrived a couple of seconds before Demon could finished reciting the spell.
The monster then proceeded in grabbing Roshturn. She struggled with all her might, but the monster was too strong. She got lifted up in the air next to the monster¡¯s face. That¡¯s at this moment that Demon opened his eyes. He just needed to say a few more words until the spell could be cast and that¡¯s when he saw the monster put Roshturn in its mouth and started to chew.
Technically, what Demon saw was just at the corner of his eyes. It was exactly at the time he opened his eyes that the monster put Roshturn in its mouth. So, Demon only had caught a glimpse of Roshturn, before Roshturn started to get chewed on. Demon couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.
¡°No¡..maybe I saw wrong¡¡there¡¯s no way that¡¯s Roshturn¡..it can¡¯t be¡.¡± Said Demon completely stopping all recitation of spell which caused the spell to completely stopped and would need to start all over again in the beginning. ¡°I will not allow something like this to happened¡.not again.¡.not in my watch!!¡±
¡°If you want something to eat, then just try to eat me, you damn carnivorous bug¡± said Demon with such hate and anger in his face, that even the monster seemed to back away a little, as if it was scared of the puny human that he was trying to eat before.
¡°You are going to regret everything you have done¡¡¡I am not going to kill you¡..yet....why do you look so scared all of a sudden¡± said Demon with complete and absolute anger, with hate and killing intent that could stop a normal person¡¯s heart. ¡°I am only going to make you wished that I would kill you¡±
The monster as if its instincts kicked in and he realized what awaited him, started to roar and roar and put all of its might into attacking Demon desperately, as if its very life depended on this. But to no avail. Normal attacks only work on people that are normal.
Demon isn¡¯t.
He surpassed the realm considered normal since a long time ago¡..the monster seemed to realize this now¡..how pointless it was to continue attacking such an individual¡..but to not lose its mind, the monster even knowing that it stood no chance, continue to endlessly attack demon.
Demon neither dodge nor block. His body was so strong with whatever spell Demon cast on himself before they went underground that the punches and claw-marks that should be all over his body did not show. His body is so strong so that the monster that is attacking Demon¡¯s body seems to be the one suffering damage every time it strikes at Demon.
With every desperate strike the monster seemed more and more infuriated and desperate, with every strike, the monster felt its life more and more threatened, as if it¡¯s getting harder and harder to breathe, as if the tunnel is getting smaller and smaller, as if the only two things that exist is Demon and him.
The monster feels its body getting weaker and weaker as its adrenaline rush cannot maintain its state anymore. The stress throughout its body has increased to such an extent that to protect itself, the monster¡¯s body started sacrificing blood vessels in the lower part of the body to compensate for its brain not shutting down.
The monster was now no longer able to stand. It was crouched down, not because it wanted to, but because half of its body stopped working from the intense adrenaline rush and the intensely huge stressed buildup that occur in only a couple of minutes......
The monster was slowly but surely starting to understand what Demon meant by wishing for death¡¡the monster was wishing for it now as another blood vessel get internally destroy by its own body in order to compensate for the brain to still continue to function and for oxygen to still be deliver to the brain¡.
But that¡¯s at this precise moment that the monster looked right into Demon¡¯s face¡.
Demon that have been allowing the monster to hit him over and over even though none of the attacks moved Demon an inch, Demon remained with his head down, looking at the ground this whole entire time until now. Demon brought his face up and stare at the monster that killed one of the people he loves¡..and that¡¯s when it happened¡.
Demon¡¡
[Author¡¯s Note: There exist certain minerals that can cancel out a Succubus¡¯ mind-illusionary magic, for more information please re-read Roshturn¡¯s POV]
P.S. Sorry for doing that to Roshturn guys.......(If you are wondering she was my least favorite character, LOL, the story is going to get a bit darker and slightly more serious now......just a little)
Chapter 17: (Mature) Demon is every demon’s worst nightmare…
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J.TNANGA
Chapter 17: (Mature) Demon is every demon¡¯s worst nightmare¡
Demon stared at the monster with eyes that displayed complete and absolute insanity. His face looked sad but then Demon was smiling. Not the kind of smile people do when they are taking pictures, but the wicked insane kind of smile that shows how crazy and completely messed up a person is. That¡¯s what the monster saw.
The monster realized who the real monster truly was.
Seeing such a terrifying sight, the monster¡¯s heart could no longer handle the buildup stress and the huge amount of adrenaline that was rushing through its body and was depleting at such a rate.
The monster could not handle the look on Demon¡¯s face, it feared it and knew it was something insanely out of this world. A single thought crossed the monster¡¯s mind before it died.
¡°If I simply had died¡.¡± Thought the monster. ¡°If he only killed me when I dared attack him before then I wouldn¡¯t have had to witness this sight¡±
And the monster died, just like that. The monster¡¯s internal blood vessels had all been ruptured by its own body. Demon with that same wicked smile, slowly approaches the monster as if he wasn¡¯t used to walking, as if he couldn¡¯t control his body properly.
¡°Hahahahaha¡± said Demon with a slight musical tune to it. ¡°You died so quickly and I was hoping you would still be around, hahahahaha¡±
¡°But doesn¡¯t matter¡± continued Demon with a happy voice. ¡°Did not think something like this would manage to break me¡.hahahahaha¡±
Demon finally reach the monster, and with a wicked grin, started throwing the monster around.
¡°This is so much fun¡± exclaimed Demon. ¡°It is so good beating annoying pests¡±
¡°Guess I should cut you piece by piece then¡± said Demon to no one in particular.
The moment Demon finished saying that, he threw the demon up in the air, and started to slice the monster piece by piece. The monster¡¯s body started to get cut slice by slice. Its head got sliced into 6 pieces and Demon continue to slice it, as if he was making pizza (throwing the monster¡¯s body up in the air and then slicing it in midair using wind magic).
¡°I wonder how many slices I can make with this monster¡¯s body?¡± wondered Demon out loud to no one in particular. ¡°This is so much fun!!¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Marytus in a voice so low that even if a person was right next to her, that person wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what she just said.
¡°What are you doing?¡± said Marytus in shocked at Demon just casually tossing the monster¡¯s body in midair and slicing it, over and over again.
Marytus could not understand what¡¯s going on. She felt intense fear from her very body, from every corners in her mind, her instincts are telling her to run as far away from this place as possible, for if she misses this chance she might never have it again.
Marytus pushes those dark thoughts in her mind out. She tries to stay strong and walk towards Demon, but with every step she takes, her body shakes even more. Goosebumps starts to appear throughout her body, yet, Marytus keep on pushing herself until she was still a couple of steps away from Demon.
But Demon still had his back to Marytus and seemed to not have heard Marytus¡¯ voice from before and is still slicing the monster only this time not tossing it, but holding it firmly.
Marytus tries to make one more step but is unable to do it. Her body is frozen. Frozen in complete and absolute fear. She has become paralyzed from fear of the person she herself love. She is afraid that Demon will look her way.
She doesn¡¯t understand why it would scare her if Demon turned around. She doesn¡¯t understand, but her instincts are telling her that if Demon turned to look at her right now, she would die.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
She probably won¡¯t even have time to see Demon¡¯s face, just the very motion of Demon turning around to face her, would kill her in one breath.
Marytus still trembling, put both arms around herself as if giving herself a self-hug and is trying to calm her mind down. But it won¡¯t. Her mind is racing and dark thoughts from every corner of her being is slowly occupying every space in her mind, until she can no longer think clearly.
¡°Ma¡..ry¡.tus¡± said Demon slowly, so very slowly that one would think that Demon was at his own funeral. ¡°Is¡¡that¡..you?¡±
¡°Y-¡.yes¡± said Marytus with tears dropping from her eyes like a water fall after hearing the way Demon spoke with such a sad mournful tone.
¡°I can¡¯t turn around right now¡± said Demon with a very sad tone.
¡°I see¡± replied Marytus curtly.
¡°I am feeling so disgusted right now¡¡Roshturn¡.she¡.¡± said Demon with his voice faltering. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save her¡¡she died¡..just like everyone else¡¡she died¡¡they died¡..¡±
¡°No¡± said Marytus.
¡°¡¡¡..¡± (Demon).
¡°No¡± repeated Marytus firmly.
¡°What do you mean NO. Do you think I would lie about a person I care about? Do you think I enjoy this?¡± asked Demon with his voice¡¯s killing intent rising to new heights, as if it could pierce this silence. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s because I am one of the people you care about that I can say this, I think it¡¯s because I knew Roshturn that I am able to say this¡± replied Marytus all the while breathing hard as she realizes her death is near.
¡°Then prove to me how Roshturn didn¡¯t died?¡± asked Demon as if trying to fill up this empty hole in his heart. ¡°Prove it¡±
¡°Roshturn is alive¡..in our hearts¡..as long as we don¡¯t forget her¡¡she¡¯ll always be alive¡..always with us¡..together¡.forever¡¡± reply Marytus.
¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap¡± States Demon quite firmly and matter-of-factly.
¡°It¡¯s not crap¡..it¡¯s the truth¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want nor care about the truth, all I want is Roshturn¡¡.I need her¡± said Demon.
¡°And she¡¯ll always be there¡..with us¡±
"N- no¡..I can¡¯t¡..¡± said Demon as his voice starts to shake up and as realization that Roshturn died and he couldn¡¯t do anything sink in, as denying her death, as thinking that she would magically show up was just wishful thinking, as going insane again was not going to fix anything but make matters worse.
Then only then, did Demon finally let himself kneel down in front of the monster¡¯s flesh and the pieces of its stomach and what could be Roshturn¡¯s chewed flesh. Tears start to fall like water droplets from Demon¡¯s eyes. It was similar to watching a storm-like rain.
Demon cried and cried, yelled and yelled, but no other sounds were made during this agonizing time.
Even Marytus didn¡¯t say anything to Demon. She didn¡¯t know what to say to someone for something like this¡..in fact she was feeling the same way as Demon. She was in shock too. She wasn¡¯t even aware of her friend¡¯s death until Demon said she died.
Marytus was still in shock yet manage to say all those lines to Demon before, but she herself couldn¡¯t believe that a person she just talked to, that someone she trusted and knew how powerful she was, could have died¡¡.Marytus couldn¡¯t move as another emotion beside fear came to the surface of her mind. It was sadness on the same level as the fear.
Memories of her time with Roshturn emerges, she remembers everything as if it was just the day prior (Because it was just the day prior). Her laughter, her smile, those good times they had with Demon at night-times, all those crazy times¡¡..
And Roshturn just went and died¡¡No that couldn¡¯t be possible. Marytus did not want to just accept that and leave it alone, she was feeling the same pain as Demon.
Demon then slowly turned around to face Marytus, and everything went dark for Marytus¡¡
Chapter 18: It gets worse…..
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J.TNANGA
Chapter 18: It gets worse¡..
¡°What? That wasn¡¯t part of the plan¡¡¡± said the Demon Emperor out loud. ¡°I thought the Demonic bear was supposed to be weaker than the giant demonic lizards?¡±
¡°They are¡± replied both Zonisk and Kiarria. ¡°But the demonic bears are still powerful¡±
¡°What?¡± said the Demon Emperor in surprise. ¡°But I put at least three in the tunnel¡±
¡°YOU DID WHAT?¡± asked both Kiarria and Zonisk at the same exact time out loud.
¡°Well, um¡..since you said you saw the architecture plans, I thought you were okay with the whole demonic bears plan¡.¡± Explained the Demon Emperor while looking at Kiarria guiltily.
¡°I NEVER SAW ANYTHING THAT HAVE TO DO WITH BEARS IN THERE¡± responded Kiarria. ¡°WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? DO YOU WANT DEMON TO LOSE SO MUCH YOU ARE GOING TO GET YOUR OWN PEOPLE KILLED?¡±
¡°¡¡.I am so sorry¡..¡± replied the Demon Emperor. ¡°I don¡¯t¡¡.I am not sure¡¡..what can I do to fix this?¡±
¡°At this point, it¡¯s already too late¡± said Zonisk. ¡°the competition already started, everyone probably thinks this is all part of the test, and since this test is for the three strongest currently in the Demon Continent, then the three strongest should be able to handle this much¡¡is probably what everyone in the stadium is thinking¡±
¡°Then what can I do?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Don¡¯t do anything father¡± answered Carlardantis that was observing everything up-till now with a shocked expression at the scene she saw in the magical screen with the succubus that was clearly dear to Demon that chewed. ¡°Don¡¯t make anything worse than it already is¡±
¡°¡¡¡..¡± (Demon Emperor)
¡°I am sure Demon will handle it¡¡¡I am sure he¡¯ll be kind and save everyone¡± said Carlardantis.
¡°I am very sorry¡¡I did not think things through, since I am so overpowered and I can kill those demonic bears so easily, I forgot most of the demon population do not hold such power¡¡I have grown so self-centered¡..¡± explained the Demon Emperor.
¡°Father¡¡Demon will be a royal guard now, won¡¯t he?¡± asked Carlardantis with a calm deadly facial expression, she looks as if she was trying to control her own bloodlust.
¡°¡..Of--, Of course¡± said the Demon Emperor with a bit of stutter at the beginning.
¡°OK¡± replied Carlardantis as she leaves the booth.
¡°This is why before you DO ANYTHING, YOU, LITTLE PUNK, you should always talk to me BEFORE HANDS, GOT THAT?¡± asked Kiarria clearly pissed off at what happened.
¡°Yes¡± said the Demon Emperor with a guilty facial expression, and tears beginning to form. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since I felt this guilty about something¡..¡±
¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± asked a green horse looking demon with a wand. ¡°That bloodlust just now¡¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what that was and truthfully, I don¡¯t want to know¡± replied another fellow green-horse demon. ¡°Let¡¯s just fly out of the tunnel, this demon bear, then that bloodlust right after are seriously giving me the creeps¡±
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t have to tell me twice¡± replied the other green-horse demon.
In another location, two demons way ahead of the gigantic group of demons that is approaching on their direction. Those two demons were the very first ones to run when they saw the bear¡.
¡°Hey?¡± asked a purely white and golden haired demon youth with four eyes. ¡°That bloodlust wasn¡¯t just any bloodlust, it felt like an insanity lust¡±
¡°Yeah, I agree¡± replied a fellow dark-winged demon with the head of a spider. ¡°I almost froze from fear just now¡±
¡°Yeah, tell me about it¡± replied the white-golden demon. ¡°We should go further in the tunnel, maybe we might find something interesting¡¡±
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s continue¡± replied the spider-winged demon.
¡°WHY ARE YOU GUYS LOOKING BEHIND? WE NEED TO KEEP GOING FURTHER¡± yelled a demon all the way in the front of the gigantic group of demons that were running for their lives when the giant bear appeared.
¡°There was a blood lust¡..no something felt off about it¡..it was weird¡¡± said some of the demons in the group.
¡°I know what I felt¡¡but we need to keep going¡..we cannot go back there¡± replied the demons in the front.
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s keep going further in¡± replied the people in the back.
As the group continue their advancement forward, they did not realize that with each step taken forward, their chances of death increases as well. For at the end of the corridor, once they reach the other section, what awaits them is none other than two demonic bears, not one but two.
If those demons were already afraid of one and knew they couldn¡¯t defeat not even one of those bears, then they should know, they don¡¯t even stand a chance against two of them.
As they arrived towards the new section, all they saw was blood. Two of what looked like pieces of flesh from two individuals that reached there first.
¡°What¡¡is that a spider demon¡¯s wings?¡± asked one of the demons in the front. ¡°What is it doing all the way over here?¡±
¡°Wait¡..better yet¡..what is this golden arm laying around there? Isn¡¯t it that white-golden demon that we saw in the wave with us?¡± asked another demon in the front.
¡°This isn¡¯t good¡.¡± Said the demon that was rushing everyone to run forward. ¡°Guys, we need to move back, right now!!¡±
¡°What? What are you talkin¡ª¡° a really tall plant-demon was about to asked something before suddenly getting pull by a pair of gigantic hairy hands.
¡°That¡¡that thing¡¡they¡¡.they are here¡± yelled the guy that was rushing everyone. ¡°Move back, we need to run in the direction we came from¡±
Everyone then started to run towards the direction they came from, with their very life at stake. Some used magic to fly, some used their four foots to run faster, some used their jumping prowess, some even used their invisibility skills, all in order to escape, to survive.
Chapter 19: Mourning the dead and farewells
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J.TNANGA
Chapter 19: Mourning the dead and farewells
¡°Are you¡...okay?¡± asked Demon to an unconscious Marytus with his facial expression filled with worry. ¡°I lost so many people¡¡.so many people died because of me¡¡..I already lost Roshturn¡¡.I don¡¯t want to lose you too¡..I might really go insane¡.¡±
Demon then lied down next to Marytus, with tears falling down his cheek.
¡°I finished healing you, but the magic I was using before (Insanity break) could leave side effects¡¡..You need to survive Marytus¡¡.I don¡¯t know what I will do without you¡± thought Demon.
While Marytus remained in her sleep-like unconsciousness, Demon remained by her side, waiting for Marytus to overcome the possible side effects of his magic, waiting for Marytus to come back strong and healthy¡¡.
While waiting, Demon¡¯s thoughts are out of place, bringing him back to the bear and the small glance of Roshturn he saw before she¡¡Demon then entered his own private monologue¡
¡°This was all my fault¡..I shouldn¡¯t have gotten close to anyone¡¡I shouldn¡¯t and yet¡.I couldn¡¯t resist¡¡this is my curse¡..my pain to bear alone¡¡I caused this¡¡I could have handle the bear myself¡..if I was a couple of seconds faster¡..I could have¡.saved¡..¡± thought Demon as an image of Roshturn and her beautiful smile appeared in his mind. ¡°I could have saved you¡¡I have failed¡¡I always failed when it¡¯s the important things¡±
¡°It¡¯s because of you she died¡± said a dark thought in Demon¡¯s mind.
¡°Yes, it was because of me¡.¡± Said Demon in his mind.
¡°That¡¯s right¡¡you always end up causing pain no matter where you go¡¡.every time you get close to people¡¡they always break¡¡¡±
¡°You are right¡..they always break¡.¡±
¡°You broke them¡¡¡±
¡°I broke them¡±
¡°You broke all of them¡¡.even your parents left you¡..at least they did something good¡..or you would have broken them too¡±
¡°Even my parents left me¡¡I would have ended up breaking them as well¡±
¡°Maybe you should disappear and never show up again¡±
¡°Maybe I should disappear, maybe I should go away¡±
¡°Maybe you should never use your voice to talk to people ever again¡±
¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t ever talk¡±
¡°Maybe you are cursed after all¡..can¡¯t be coincidence, now can it?¡±
¡°I am cursed, have always been cursed, haven¡¯t I?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡..you are cursed, cursed since birth¡.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right since birth¡.¡±
¡°You should just go and die¡±
¡°Maybe I should just go and d----¡°
¡°Demon¡± said Marytus weakly as if she had no strength, as if she barely could even use her voice or even turned around. ¡°Are you there?¡±
¡°Yes¡± said Demon really fast as if he has been waiting for this day all his life. ¡°I am right here Marytus, I am here for you, and I am sorry about before¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not¡±
¡°No, really, it¡¯s okay¡±
¡°It¡¯s not okay. You could have died because of me¡±
¡°I know¡±
¡°I could have done terrible things to you¡±
¡°I know¡±
¡°Then why are you saying it¡¯s okay?¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s you¡±
¡°???¡±
¡°You are the person I love, so, it¡¯s okay. If I die by the person I love, then it¡¯s fine. As long as my love can reach the person that I love, I know he won¡¯t hurt me no matter what, that¡¯s why I knew you wouldn¡¯t hurt me. You care about me just like Roshturn¡±
¡°But I could have¡¡I was really close to killing anyone and everyone¡.¡±
¡°But you wouldn¡¯t kill me¡¡it doesn¡¯t matter how far you go to hide your true self when you get hurt or watches someone you care about die in front of your eyes¡¡.I will always bring you back to reality no matter how hard reality can get for you¡±
¡°Why? Why would you do that? Why do you care about me so much?¡±
¡°Because you are my sweet naughty little Demon¡± said Marytus with a weak smile. ¡°And you are strong enough to survive through any harsh reality, no matter how gruesome¡¡you are strong, Demon, strong enough to defeat a giant demonic bear¡.¡±
¡°I am not strong¡¡I only pretend that I am¡±
¡°No. you are strong¡± said Marytus really seriously and firmly. ¡°really strong¡±
¡°You are going to stay alive right?¡± asked Demon with worries and pain in his voice. And suddenly tears came flooding back. ¡°You are not going to leave me as well?¡±
¡°No. Of course not¡± said Marytus with a weak smile.
¡°You are going to live through this, right?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡let me just take a small nap¡.and sleep for a bit¡.¡±
¡°They are too powerful!!¡± yelled one of the demons that are casting spells at the giant bears. ¡°Too powerful, there is nothing we can do¡±
¡°Those bears¡..just what was the tournament¡¯s admins thinking¡± said another demon while dodging the bears paws trying to grab him. ¡°There¡¯s no way any of us can beat them, much less get away unscathed¡±
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
¡°We have t¡ª¡° before a cheetah-headed demon could say another word, one of the paws of one of the bears came out of nowhere and crushed him down as if he was a bug.
This demon was dead before he even knew what hit him. He was nothing but a pile of blood, bones, and flesh that were unrecognizable any longer due to the extent of the squashed.
¡°We can¡¯t sto¡ª¡° a demon with white wings was about to say before one of the bear¡¯s paws hit him and sent him crashing on a wall at super-fast speed. He was also dead at the moment of impact with the wall.
¡°ROAR!!!!¡± yelled one of the bears.
¡°ROAR!!!¡± yelled the other.
Together, those bears were undefeatable. They were a force that normal level entities could only let themselves get squashed and crushed.
Normal level entities could only run and hide in front of such power, but it doesn¡¯t even matter. One can run and hide. One can turn invisible, and fly. But no one truly escape from a giant bear. They hear all and see all.
They are an existence that very few could surpass. Only the giant lizards and giant sharks are stronger than them and only them do they consider a threat, or to individuals on the Demon Emperor level¡¯s power, or the truly powerful ones in the Royal guards like Kiarria or Zonisk¡..But even then, the bears were afraid of nothing.
They surpasses all and as if to prove their might, they shall roar once more in unison.
¡°ROAR!!!!¡± yelled both bears as they continue their endless one-sided execution on their preys¡¡no¡.on their bugs.
¡°You need to go and help them, you know¡± said Marytus.
¡°You are the one I need to be with right now¡.¡±
¡°Yes and No¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Yes, you need to stay with me, but you also need to go as well¡±
¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±
¡°Give me a kiss as so I can return it back to you when you return¡.¡± Said Marytus weakly as she is unable to move yet. ¡°That way a part of you will be with me¡±
¡°I see¡¡¡± said Demon. ¡°But isn¡¯t a part of me already inside you, though?¡±
¡°What? DON¡¯T JOKE ABOUT STUFF LIKE THAT?¡± yelled Marytus with her weak voice as she abruptly comes to a stop as she starts to cough weakly.
¡°Are you really going to be okay?¡± asked Demon. ¡°Should I heal you again?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine¡¡don¡¯t worry about me¡..I still can¡¯t move but soon I¡¯ll be fine¡±
¡°¡¡¡.¡± (Demon)
¡°No, seriously¡..stop giving me that I-don¡¯t-trust-a-single-word-you-are-saying-look¡¡I¡¯ll be fine, Demon, just go¡±
¡°Fine then, since you are able to talk for that long, guess I¡¯ll go then¡±
¡°You really are kind¡¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s what people always say about me¡.¡± Said Demon as he stands up and is moving away from Marytus.
¡°Wait¡..your kiss¡±
¡°When I return I¡¯ll give you a kiss¡¡and everything else that comes with it¡.¡± Said Demon with a perverted facial expression.
¡°Oh, please¡¡.as if I¡¯ll let you¡± said Marytus with a strong smile (not a weak one like before).
Demon then teleported away.
Marytus was left alone, still lying down in the position Demon put her. Lying on her back, unable to move due to the intense fear and shocked and maybe a little of everything.
The last thing she remembers was Demon turning around, and then everything went black.
She doesn¡¯t know what fully happened, but she does understand that Demon¡¯s heart had been broken before. That it was broken, piece by piece and dismantle.
Marytus doesn¡¯t know how, she doesn¡¯t know why¡¡but she knows that Demon isn¡¯t ready to tell her about it¡¡but she understands just one tiny small part of the pain Demon is going through.
¡°Just how many people have had to die for Demon to end up like that?¡± thought Marytus sadly.
Just as fast as that sad thought came in, it went away.
¡°I will not let that pain continue with Demon this way. I will heal his wounds and bring him back to normal. If the pieces of his heart are missing, then I¡¯ll find the shattered pieces and bring them back in place.¡± Thought Marytus. ¡°I will do my utmost to heal Demon-sama¡¯s heart. He was finally having a good time, then he had to witness something like this¡..I must help him escape insanity¡±
¡°How should I sta---¡°started Marytus in her thoughts when suddenly she started coughing a lot.
Her coughs continue for quite some times, and some blood came out from her mouth.
¡°Am I internally injured? When did it happened?........I must do my best to stay alive, as long as I remained here I¡¯ll be fine¡¡¡Demon told me he healed me before? Did it not worked? What¡¯s going on?¡± thought Marytus.
Marytus continue to cough and cough and blood comes spurting out.
¡°I should try to go outside to get help¡¡¡± thought Marytus. ¡°But I should wait for Demon¡¡.I still can¡¯t move, if I try to force myself, I might do more damage to my body¡±
As Marytus is in deep thought over what happened¡¡and what she should do¡.a dark figure approaches to her direction. Someone or something is approaching her in her paralyzed state¡..
Just who or what could it be??? Is it an enemy?? Is it an even more grotesque monster than the giant demonic bears?? Just how many creatures did you bring down here, Demon Emperor???!!!
Chapter 20: (Mature) Dinner with a beast
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 20: (Mature) Dinner with a beast
¡°ROAR!!!¡± yelled the bears in unison.
They continue their relentless attacks at the demons.
The remaining demons all had their hope crushed. They each knew they didn¡¯t have long to live. They each knew that they were a couple of moments away from their death.
They wanted to fight back as much as possible, for as long as they can, just in case a ray of hope would shined upon them. They were all awaiting their never coming ex machina. No matter what, they wanted to have their hope back, and during this moment, this is all they got.
Suddenly and uninvited their hopes return miraculously. From the moment they notice this young man¡¯s appearance, they felt their strengths coming back, their hopes and their will power. Of course the person that suddenly appeared was none other than Demon.
He didn¡¯t seem to be smiling like he always was. In fact, Demon seemed a bit sad and angry at the same time.
Demon gave the two demonic gigantic bears facing him one weird angry look and declared the following.
¡°Anyone that wants to stay alive, leave right now¡± states Demon in a serious tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I cannot guarantee that your survival¡±
All the demons that were fighting the bears then took flight or ran away from the bears and started making route to go outside the tunnel. They were all very thankful towards Demon.
They would never forget the kindness that Demon just shown them. Their admiration for Demon continue to rise even more.
Now, they all saw Demon as some sort of King, as a lord or a man that they would each devote their life to. They did not worry that Demon could die by the bears hands. They were all certain, that between the bears and Demon, Demon was the true monster, the real beast.
Of course the two bears didn¡¯t know any of that. To those two it looks like a random human just shown up and everyone took that chance to suddenly run away from them.
Because of how the demons look so happy when the human showed up, the two bears grew angrier and now wanted to devour them all, just squashing them like the bugs they are would no longer satisfied their boredom. They wanted the pleasure of devouring their flesh.
The bears then went in for the kill, by attacking Demon with their paws. But their paws left no damage to Demon. In fact, Demon merely smiled and asked the two bears a question.
¡°Do you know the law of the forest?¡± asked Demon with a serious tone.
¡°ROAR!!!¡± answered the two bears.
¡°When a beast meets another beast, the battle is decided from the very beginning by how much of a beast the other beast is¡± continue Demon.
¡°ROAR!!!¡± states the two bears as they continue attacking Demon.
Demon all the while ignoring the fact that the two bears are attacking him and not bothering to listen to his story at all, merely continues his explanation.
¡°Guess what?¡± asked Demon. ¡°I am a bigger beast than any one of you could ever be¡±
¡°ROAR!!!¡± replied the bears as they take a couple of steps backwards, as if they were trying to find another way to attack Demon since their attacks were clearly not working.
¡°I threw up a while back, so I am starving a little¡± continue Demon. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I take a paw or a head or two¡±
Then Demon went on the offensive and all hell broke loose for those poor demonic bears.
Demon kept casting earth magic to create walls that would keep the bears in place, then with the bears blocked and unable to move freely while blocked by those walls, Demon went into a meditative state as he starts the spell he was about to cast when Roshturn got grabbed and died.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep my eyes closed¡± thought Demon. ¡°But the spell recitation works faster with my eyes closed. I am afraid of opening my eyes and witnessing someone else I care about dying¡±
While thinking of all of that, Demon gave up and closed his eyes. Fear and anxiety took over his thoughts. Demon couldn¡¯t help but to think that another person he cares about is probably dying at this very moment and that when he opens his eyes soon, he¡¯ll see them die, just like Roshturn.
With those dark thoughts circulating in his mind, Demon recite the incantation.
¡°Please spirits of this world, of this dimension, give me an immeasurable appetite that would allow me to create fear and dominate anything and any creatures that I deem worthy of such a meal. Please allow me to eat as remembrance of the gods and give me an absolute will and absolute strength to not allow a single one to escape¡¡¡..¡± Demon continues to recite the incantation as fast as he can, and during that time, something is happening with Marytus¡¡
¡°No¡¡.¡± Thought Marytus with a worried voice. ¡°Please don¡¯t come here¡¡.anything else but this¡¡¡WHY DOES IT HAVE TO BE THIS THING?¡¡¡.WHY?¡±
¡°Please, oh great Demon Emperor, protect me and everyone I care about¡± thought Marytus as a form of prayer. ¡°Help me, someone help me¡¡.I need to¡¡±
The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
The dark figure moves closer and closer to Marytus, and with each movement of the dark figure, whose features cannot be seen yet since the lights at that particular area aren¡¯t functioning properly due to the bear from before, Marytus seemed to want to move back, as if cowering due to fear.
But Marytus on her side, could see what the figure was, or who it was¡¡it was none other than what Marytus did not want¡¡In all the times this could have happened¡¡it was the moment when Marytus was at her weakest¡¡the moment when Demon needed her the most¡..
The thing¡¡¡the person approaching Marytus¡¡¡is none other than¡¡¡The demonic chicken that asked Marytus out!!!! the demonic chicken that is the story broadcaster!!!!!
¡°I knew it was you, Marytus¡± said the demonic chicken. ¡°I would recognize you from anywhere. I actually came here to fix one of the cameras that¡¯s not working¡..so I decided to take a small break from commenting on the broadcast, I saw some crazy messed up stuff going on¡..¡±
¡°DAMN IT!!!! WHY DID IT HAVE TO BE THAT DAMN CHICKEN, LIKE SERIOUSLY? IS THIS WORLD PLAYING A JOKE ON ME OR WHAT?¡± thought Marytus.
¡°JUST HELP ME ALREADY YOU DUMB-ASS¡± yelled Marytus.
¡°Um¡¡I am not sure I am supposed t¡ª¡° started the demon chicken.
¡°Just help me, this tournament doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡..I am too severely injured, just help me and bring me up¡±
¡°Ok, if you say so¡± replied the demon chicken. ¡°Also, your face looked a bit worried-like when you saw mine, mind explaining?¡±
¡°¡¡¡¡¡± (Marytus)
¡°Are you still embarrassed because I (a demon chicken) asked you out a couple days ago?¡± asked the story broadcaster.
¡°¡¡¡¡¡± (Marytus)
¡°OK, FINE, KEEP IGNORING ME¡± said the demon chicken. ¡°Because of that I am not going to use my wings to fly out of here, we¡¯ll just have to use the long way out¡¡±
¡°But I thought you didn¡¯t know how to use your wings¡¡¡± Marytus interrupted the demonic chicken.
¡°What? How do you¡..¡± started the demon chicken. ¡°Ah, right, I did say that accidentally in the microphone when running for my life when Demon summoned that meteor¡..¡±
Marytus embarrassingly continue to not look at the demon chicken¡¯s face while he carries her away using his electro-magnetic voice magic that lifted Marytus up in the air and kept her up in a steady height up in the air.
[Author¡¯s Note: Marytus is a flame-wearers, if the demon chicken touched her, he would have turned into the next fried chicken for dinner]
¡°We are going to take the elevator up, okay?¡± said the demon chicken.
¡°Ok¡± was Marytus¡¯ short replied.
Demon finished his spell¡¯s incantation at the same time as the two bears finished breaking the earth wall. Demon with a confidence smile, gives the two bears one weird look, and then jump on the shoulder of one of the bears.
¡°Hooooohhhh¡± exclaim Demon. ¡°I am so hungry, guess it¡¯s time for a meal, then with no further ado, let¡¯s dine, welcome to dinner with a beast!!¡±
The moment Demon finished saying that, his eyes¡¯ color changed to red, and he started devouring the arm of the bear. Blood and flesh drips off, the bear screamed and roar but to no avail.
The bear continues to try to shake Demon off, but Demon remained as sturdy as if he had an unending amount of strength. Demon continues to eat and eat and eat. The other bear is paralyzed with fear.
That bear had never seen anything like this. A small human boy of about 14-16 years old, devouring a large bear and eating it raw, in what kind of world would you see something like this?
The bear was taken by an absolute fear that it could not repelled.
It couldn¡¯t run away, it couldn¡¯t help his fellow demonic bear that is getting eaten by Demon, it just couldn¡¯t move at all, it was stuck observing what¡¯s happening to his fellow bear. It knew it was going to happen to him as well.
It knew it didn¡¯t have long before he died, but still couldn¡¯t get the strength to move nor the courage to run. It simply crouched down and watched as his fellow bear was completely devoured and as his turn came.
¡°Guess what?¡± said Demon, wiping some of the blood dripping from his mouth with his left hand, and turning to the other bear (the one still alive for now) with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s¡¡.your¡¡turn¡±
Demon didn¡¯t need to say any of that to add any more drama effect, the bear understood quite well that it¡¯s turn was next, that it¡¯s turn finally came. The bear watches as Demon open his mouth and starts to devour him as well¡.
Two hours later:
¡°Man!!!¡± exclaim Demon with happiness. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten this much in a while. That was some good meat right there. Wish I could have some more though¡.¡±
Demon then went back in a meditation state and cancel the spell, returning his eyes back to its original color.
¡°Now, then, I should go back to Marytus¡± thought Demon. ¡°Marytus and I should leave this stupid place¡.¡±
Chapter 21: Demon Chicken POV p. 1/1
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 21: Demon Chicken POV p. 1/1
After the realization in day two of the tournament, my heart was crushed. The girl I fell in love with at first sight was taken by this perverted individual name Demon. I was there commenting during the whole tournament, and ever since Marytus went under that mind-illusion spell, she was no longer the same.
Till this day, I am still not sure what happened in that mind-illusion spell, all I know is, my heart was crushed upon the impact of realizing that my dear Marytus had se-x with an individual, but to make matters worse, it was in a mind-illusion at that too.
It makes me wonder what sort of activities they were participating in that mind-illusion in the first place, and although it¡¯s not my right to say this: WHY WAS I NOT UNDER THE MIND-ILLUSION SPELL AS WELL, LIKE WHAT IS WRONG WITH PEOPLE, WHAT CAN A CHICKEN DO AROUND HERE TO GET SOME REALLY GOOD FUN TIMES¡.
After noticing the weird behavior of Marytus when she came out of the spell, I just knew (Ok, fine I didn¡¯t know yet then, just adding a little drama to the story) but when Marytus slapped Demon in the face and her spell had no effect, I was fully convinced.
(YES, I WAS TRULY CONVINCED THAT DEMON DID SOMETHING PERVERTED!!!). But I still wanted to believe that Marytus would still be the same but she wasn¡¯t.
I went to her house afterwards (NO, I AM NOT STALKING HER, JUST PASSING BY) but her parents told me that she no longer leaves there anymore and that she probably does not want to see me anymore. My heart was broken even more.
Even the threat of turning into some kind of chicken noodle soup did not make my heart skip a beat for fear, in fact, I wanted to hear those words directly from Marytus.
I wanted to hear her beloved voice¡¯s melody in my ears once more, as she casually tells me she would COOK me alive and such, and even though one should be afraid of such things, I thought it was love.
Day three of the tournament then came. I thought maybe seeing Mayato and the rest would allow Marytus to realize that Demon was not fit for her, but unfortunately did not work. In fact, she was lovey dovey with Demon all throughout the numerous waves before it was their time to participate.
(LIKE I SAID BEFORE, NOT STALKING, JUST OBSERVING, AND YES, THAT¡¯S LITERALLY MY JOB, STORY-BROADCAST PRESENTER, and I AM DEFINETELY NOT USING MY JOB TITLE FOR MY OWN PURPOSE!!!!)
I watched as my beloved Marytus extinguish the evil known as Mayato with her flame swords, she executed perfect strikes. It was marvelous, splendid, it displayed all the hard-work that she did for years to reach this level of power.
I didn¡¯t bother Marytus much during this tournament day, I wanted to give her some space (AND YES, I KNOW I AM STARTING TO TURN INTO A STALKER NOW, AND I¡¯LL HIRE A THERAPIST LATER!!!).
I also noticed a funny sight. Demon running around for his dear old life. Demon probably wanted to do something cool, but ended up running around trying to dodge Edo¡¯s jump attacks, it was really hilarious, because most thought Demon would have destroyed Edo by now.
I was enjoying it and having multiple blasts of laughter until Demon merely turn around as if that was the most casual thing in the wide world and waited for Edo to strike him, and the moment the strike connected, Edo got pushed back. It was the reverse magic that everyone is talking about.
Every time people talked of Demon, they all talk about that reverse magic. A magic spell capable of reversing any other attacks, both physical or otherwise. I don¡¯t understand why Demon had a hard time with Edo since all he did was run around, but whatever.
After that day of the tournament, came day four. I knew by this point that Demon would most likely end up turning into a royal guard. But I no longer cared that much. Sadness had taken over. Watching someone you love be with someone else was just too much for me. I started thinking about whether I should quit my job or not and so on. But then something caught my attention.
There was a weird sound coming from inside the tunnel. Of course at this point no one was underground yet, the Demon Emperor was still giving his STUPIDLY LONG speech and no one was really listening to it, but since I was underground in my special compartment, I heard the sound again. It was the sounds of an animal, or should I say animals, but not just any animal, it sounded like bears.
I felt the urge to run and hide, but since this special compartment was made for me, my feelings of calm and clear thoughts came back, as I realized I would be safe, just that everyone else would be in danger. And that¡¯s when the hero inside of me awaken. I wanted to protect those dear to me (Marytus) and I would do it in a spectacular way.
I WILL ACT MAD CASUAL ABOUT IT AND KEEP IT REAL, AS IF I JUST HAPPENED TO BE PASSING BY AND THEN ACCIDENTALLY HAPPENED TO SAVE THE DAY, AREN¡¯T I JUST STUNNINGLY BRILLIANT??
I only need to eat some good old spicy chicken ramen noodles while watching my private computerized magical screens and keeping a close eye at Marytus!! (AND YES, DEMONIC CHICKENS DO EAT CHICKEN RAMEN NOODLES, DON¡¯T KNOW IF THAT¡¯S CANNIBALISM OR NOT, ALL I CAN SAY IS, IT TASTE REALLY GOOD!!!)
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
I watch as (Marytus) my beloved no more, enters the underground tunnel as you may call it. One drop of tears left my right eye but that was probably because I saw some other chicken in the stadium eating some good quality corn and I didn¡¯t have any. (That beautifully delicious corn!!!)
I continue to observe the situation. Before I knew it the situation went from normal to downright scary. A gigantic bear came out of nowhere and started rampaging about. It looked angry as if it just woken up and saw the demons.
The moment it sawed them, it started to run after them as if he was a predator searching for his next prey. The bear then grabbed Demon. And even as far away as I was, I was scared. This bear just grabbed Demon like he was nothing.
The bear then proceeded to eat Demon but his razor sharp teeth could not pierce Demon¡¯s body. I was in awe. (IF I HAD A BODY MADE OF STEEL, WHAT WOULD THOSE BEAUTIFUL CHICKEN LADIES THINK, YEAH, YEAH, THAT¡¯S RIGHT, GOT THOSE MUSCLES AND BODY!!)
I was getting super excited to see what crazy next magic spell Demon was going to use next, but Demon seemed a bit strange.
Demon¡¯s face looked pale and a bit blue. Demon looked like he was trying to not throw up as if he was holding it in.
(HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, SINCE THE BEAR HELD DEMON IN AN DOWN POSITION, DEMON¡¯S FACE WAS DOWNWARD, SO DEMON WAS THROWING UP, HAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHA HOW UNCOOL!!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA)
(**But seriously though, if it was me that was being held downward like that and by a bear no less, I think I would do a lot worse than just throw up, in fact Demon did better than most people, of course I am not going to tell him that and just continue laughing at him).
Then Demon seemed to have gotten serious. After he got thrown downward by the bear, Demon got up as if he didn¡¯t suffer any damage, not even a scratch, and started preparing a spell. And that¡¯s when I saw it.
The other girl that¡¯s always with Demon, the girl that created that mind-illusion spell from before, she came from her hidden spot and started protecting Demon, while Demon prepared the spell.
At first I thought this was going to be just a regular everyday thing. BOY PREPARES SPELL, GIRL FIGHT IN THE MEAN TIME, BOY FINISHED SPELL AND CAST, BOY+GIRL WIN. But oh boy, was I wrong.
This was not the typical Demon crushed the opponent kind of day.
Demon did not finish his incantation in time and Roshturn got grabbed relatively fast and the bear didn¡¯t even give her time to scream, she was eaten. I am not sure if Demon saw that Roshturn got eaten, but based upon Demon¡¯s next actions, I would say he caught at least a glance of it.
This dark aura seems to be circulating around Demon. The whole tunnel became quiet (Not that it wasn¡¯t before, it just now, it seemed even more so, I was even more conscious of how quiet and silent it was).
I felt my stomach tightening. I felt a bad feeling like I shouldn¡¯t be here, like I should be anywhere but here. But I still persisted on continuing to watch though.
Demon seemed to let the bear beat him up pretty badly, but for some reason the bear seems to be the one taking damage. The bear grew more and more relentless in his attacks, more tired and desperate, as if he was running out of time.
For some unknown reason to me, the bear then crouched down, but the bear crouched down in an unusually weird way, for one, they are in a fight, the bear had no reason to crouched down, second, the way the bear crouched down made it look like the rest half of its (Bottom) body was not working.
The bear seemed to just give up, as if it realized how absurd it was trying to beat this human, this weird human name Demon. The bear seems to look at Demon, and then it stopped moving. The silence continues until Demon¡¯s laughter came and replaced it.
Demon¡¯s laughter seemed maddening. As if it was an insane laughter capable of driving anyone mad. I saw from my other magical screens, Marytus approaching, I quickly decided to move. I used a small amount of my voice magic and caused the breakdown of one of the cameras where Demon and the approaching Marytus would meet.
By the time I arrived at the location, I found Marytus lying in the floor. I do not have any video feed of what happened and I just think it was better. I don¡¯t care whether or not I get fired for this, I only want Marytus to be safe.
As I slowly but surely approaches Marytus, Marytus became aware of my presence. She seems to be trying to stand up and move away from me for some reason.
¡°What is she trying to do?¡± I wondered. ¡°Does she think I am someone else?¡±
As I finally reaches Marytus, she starts to order me around as if I am a small chick (Baby chicken) that just started to walk around. So, because of that I kind of fake being angry to see her reactions, but I quickly realized she just wanted to get help and be heal as fast as possible and didn¡¯t want Demon to know about this.
She seems like she doesn¡¯t want Demon to get worried and is hiding something. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I am not going to force her to tell me. That¡¯s how I decided to help and come to the rescue!!!
DEMON CHICKEN TO THE RESCUE!!!!
Chapter 22: Marytus POV pt. 1/2
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 22: Marytus POV pt. 1/2
I am not sure what¡¯s going on. I am still in shocked of what I heard and saw. I still cannot believe that Roshturn died. Roshturn can¡¯t have died, my common sense tried to tell me, but then Roshturn was fighting a bear. Bears are powerful, but how come Roshturn didn¡¯t just take over its mind with mind-illusionary magic? It was kind of weird.
For me to explain how I am feeling right now, I will have to go back and explain everything from the beginning of today¡¯s tournament. This morning when Demon, Roshturn, and I finally arrived, we were with a feeling of confidence and happiness.
We were happy that we were just like a team (both professionally ((in the tournament)) and at nighttime in the bedroom as well). We were feeling refresh. We were prepared for anything. Now, thinking back on that feeling, I realized just how unprepared we were for a death in our small knitted little group.
We were feeling powerful. With Demon at our side, there was nothing for us to be afraid of. As we got to know Demon over the couple of days we came to realized there was no magic he couldn¡¯t use.
Demon still hesitated to dwell much about his past. He continues to remain mysterious and domineering. There was always that aura around Demon that depicted his powers, his king-like presence, but it took someone to see him use his powers to notice it.
Roshturn and I became quite the girlfriends (and I don¡¯t mean anything weird by that!!!). We were both girls and even though we both got pleasure incessantly by Demon at about the same time, we both got along and didn¡¯t think no less about each other. (But I must add, Roshturn was quite the maso¡¡chist¡¡. She really loves dirty talk as well¡¡I was still a bit hesitant about that¡.)
I became somewhat of a sister figure for Roshturn. We trusted each other and knew we could count on each other in the battle field. And that¡¯s what scares me so much. I am the one that murdered Roshturn. I may not have been the one devouring Roshturn, but Roshturn was killed and devoured because of me.
If only I went with Roshturn then none of this would have happened. I always treated Roshturn like a sister, and I just let my sister go and died. I even told her to come back in one piece, and guess what? SHE REALLY DID COME BACK IN ONE PIECE. I saw it.
When Demon was tossing the bear up and cutting it, when he laid the bear down and started to tear it open, I saw a part of Roshturn¡¯s flesh. Just a small part like a limb (a piece, literally a piece).
I did that. I caused that. I have no reason to look Demon in the eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have told Roshturn to come back in one piece. I am the one that brought this misfortune upon us. I should have known something like this would have happened. I should have been able to stop this.
Where was I when Roshturn was battling the bear? Where was I when Roshturn needed me the most? Where was I when Roshturn got grabbed? Where was I when Roshturn got devoured in front of Demon? Where was I? I wasn¡¯t anywhere important.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
When my friends needed me the most, I was unavailable, I was nowhere to be found. This guilt will always remain with me.
Roshturn, Demon and I finally went inside this underground maze, this tunnel like space (so large and wide, it¡¯s amazing to think anyone could have built something like this).
When we arrived and we were all waiting for the signal to start fighting, the same signal that has been used so many times prior, a loud roar is heard instead, and all hell broke loose.
That wasn¡¯t the roar of a tiny little cat (I love cats by the way, my specie also has flame-wearers cat, unfortunately I don¡¯t have one in my house right now), it was the sound of a gigantic bear. Gigantic bears are really powerful, but since this is a tournament to select the three powerful, I thought I should fight the bear and give it my best shot.
I immediately attack the bear with flame magic, but my flames didn¡¯t seem to cause the bear any damage. The bear remained strong and just look even more pissed off. The bear gave me just one angry look and went on a rampage trying to catch and grab anyone close.
We all took running or flying (since Roshturn is an expert at using wind magic). We were all running for dear old life except Demon seemed really amused.
He made a childish face at me and told me the bear would get angry and also stuck his tongue out. That really embarrassed me and truth be told, it made me feel better when I saw Demon like that.
It means the enemy isn¡¯t too dangerous, that he can take care of it, (but it seems that Roshturn didn¡¯t figure that out, and just thought Demon didn¡¯t want us to worry).
Demon then suddenly got grabbed by the gigantic demonic bear. The bear was gigantic; I couldn¡¯t see all the way at the top clearly (Since the gigantic demonic bears are huge and really tall). It looks like Demon got eaten but I wasn¡¯t so sure. The bear looked shaken up and that¡¯s when Roshturn worries reached its climax.
She stated she couldn¡¯t wait anymore and needed to go and help Demon, acting as stealthy as she possibly can, so the bear won¡¯t notice her presence.
I knew the bear would notice my presence since I am covered in flames, I knew if I went along with Roshturn, her plan wouldn¡¯t work, but I should have persisted. I should have remained calm and states that Demon would be fine, after all he is Demon.
I should have calm her, but everything was moving so quickly. And I could hear the other demons running to the other direction, and I could sense something was out of place in the other section of this labyrinth.
I wanted to help them, so I let Roshturn go and help Demon, while I would check on the other demons running around and make sure everything is alright.
That¡¯s how I parted with Roshturn and went to check something out¡..
Chapter 23: Marytus POV (final)
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 23: Marytus POV (final)
I then proceeded to the direction that the demons everywhere were running to. My sense of hearing was picking up something. Something rather large was making heavy footsteps, but of course not many demons have super hearing and those that do are too busy with running away to hear anything properly.
I continue to the direction to investigate. I had my suspicion but I was hoping it wouldn¡¯t be true. That there wouldn¡¯t be another bear.
As I continue to walk heading for the direction of the sound, it became more apparent that it was a bear. I could hear their breathing. I was now certain that it wasn¡¯t a different demonic creature but really another bear and it wasn¡¯t just that. It was two bears, to make matters worse. I decided enough was enough and started making my way back.
While heading back, I saw two demons that (must be crazy since even with all the commotion) were fighting it out.
¡°Hey, hey, hey¡± states one dark long haired demon girl with purple eyes and red tail. ¡°Just who do you think you are?¡±
¡°Oh, is that right¡..I am baraclus¡± states a simple looking average demon. ¡°I am the greatest of the greatest. If you kneel before me now, maybe I¡¯ll forgive y-¡°
Before that demon had a chance to say another word, the dark-haired demon blasted him with a magic that I never saw before.
It was so fast that I don¡¯t believe it was a magic spell, the blast was way too fast for it to be a spell and even if it was, the spell should be one of those long incantation ones. It completely turned the average-typical-demon to nothing but crisp and dust.
¡°There are still some powerful demons around¡.¡± I thought. ¡°I wonder how she did that blast? It was kind of cool¡±
After continuing on with my fast pace and minding my own damn business, I quickly arrived to the scene¡¡¡the scene of Demon cruelly tossing the bear up and down and cutting it¡..
Before I arrived at the scene I could hear the noise of something getting tossed up in the air and then a slicing sound. What I didn¡¯t know was who was doing all that. It never occurred to me it would be Demon. But now, looking back, I should have noticed something was wrong faster but whatever, what¡¯s done is done.
As I approach the area with the sound, my body suddenly became tense. As if I was going to a very battle with someone dangerous. I could feel my muscles tensing, I could feel my body preparing for one of those fight-or-flight situations developing. Even then, I choose to ignore it and continue in my path to find Demon and Roshturn.
Taking nothing more than a couple more steps, I felt fear. I am not talking about little fear like you see a mouse inside your house (AND YES, A WHILE BACK, THERE WAS A STUPID MOUSE IN THE KITCHEN OF MY HOUSE AND I DID RELEASE A VERY EMBARRASSING GIRL SCREAM BUT THEN, WOULDN¡¯T YOU?). I am talking about true fear.
A fear so strong your instincts are fighting for control, a fear so strong you can feel it in your bones. A fear so terrifying, you want to run, hide, find a whole and put yourself inside (and I am not talking about those EMBARRASSING MOMENTS when everyone is staring at you and you just want to put yourself in a hole and forget everything that happened), I am talking about a really serious situation.
I could feel myself breathing hard, still, I persist forward. After taking a good amount of steps, goosebumps decided it was their time next. Goosebumps were all over my arms and some were trying to appear on my face as well. I truly thought I was going to die. I was even imagining my own death.
I was having one dark thought after another. Negativity took over my mind. I couldn¡¯t think clearly. And then, I finally saw the back of someone I knew¡¡..someone I thought I knew¡¡..but clearly there is a lot I don¡¯t know about him¡..
I observed him tossing what look like the rest of the bear¡¯s body and slicing it. I then call out to him two or six times (my brain was no longer functioning at this point. My eyes were also starting to get blurry with the amount of tears are coming from my eyes as I sense my death is near).
But the man I thought I understood better than most, did not answer until after quite some time.
He spoke in a sad slow tone as if I was in his funeral. My heart completely melted in pain and sadness.
¡°What could have caused such a pain?¡± I thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
And with no further ado, the truth has been revealed. Roshturn. It makes sense in the end. The only way Demon would be capable of getting so upset would be if someone close to him have died. Only someone that have lost someone they cared for could be so sad¡.
The moment Demon tried to explain. I went into shocked.
¡°What is Demon talking about?¡± I thought. ¡°There is no way Roshturn is dead. I mean it¡¯s Roshturn. I just saw her a couple of minutes ago, we were both down here and came here together¡..there is no way she¡¯s dead¡±
Even though I was thinking of all of that. I replied the opposite to Demon. I tried to remain this rational person for Demon-sama¡¯s sake. I was still in shocked and in denial, yet I was trying to support and help Demon at the same time. What does that make me? A hypocrite? A liar? A crazy person? Someone unfit for society?
All those thoughts came rushing in, and that¡¯s when Demon turned around. Then everything went black. Ever since I saw Demon¡¯s back when I first arrived and noticed he was tossing the bear up, I knew I shouldn¡¯t look at Demon. I felt as if the very motion of Demon turning around was capable of destroying me, and with that, I saw Demon-sama turning around to face me, and suddenly and with no warning everything went dark.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
I really thought I was dead.
While in this unconscious state, I could not feel the passing of time, I felt like I was always in this darkness I find myself in, as if there was nothing prior to this. I could not feel my body, I felt free and liberated. I felt like I could fly. I felt weightless. I grew more and more scared as this feeling of nothingness and weightlessness continues.
As I continue to observe this dark nothingness, I could feel this warm energy entering my body.
¡°Is Demon healing me?¡± I thought. ¡°This feel nice¡±
I then heard Demon talked and then he suddenly went quiet. I heard him cried yet during that time I could not talk or move. I was certain my eyes were close too.
¡°I need to help Demon¡± I thought. ¡°Demon need me. I need to go back and support him. Demon is wounded¡±
I don¡¯t know how, but suddenly I could feel something carrying me in this darkness. I felt alone and scared, but something strong was carrying me somewhere. Whatever it was, felt nice and clean. I felt better getting carried away in this darkness.
I couldn¡¯t see what was carrying me, but I felt like it was a good thing, so I did not resist. And suddenly, I could feel my body¡¯s senses again. I felt like I was in my body now, as if I momentarily left my body earlier and didn¡¯t even realized it. I felt like I went on a journey to a faraway place and have just returned.
I used all my strength and opened my eyes, and the very first thing I saw was a crying little Demon¡.
Demon and I talked for quite some time. I did my best to put up a front and pretend that I was alright but truth be told, I did not feel alright at all. My body felt heavy, extremely heavy, as if I had some weight put on me, but it was because I felt so weak that I couldn¡¯t even lift my arm up. My body still seemed to be in shock of what happened.
My mind has finally calmed itself, now, I just need to wait for my body to catch up to my mind¡¡.or so I thought¡¡but who was I kidding?.......it was the start of something serious¡..
Seeing the look on Demon¡¯s face, crushed my heart. I couldn¡¯t tell him how bad I felt. I decided to continue with my front and maybe I¡¯ll be fine later¡¡maybe I am just overthinking it¡¡but the moment I started to cough, I knew I didn¡¯t have long until, until I d--¡¡.
I couldn¡¯t tell Demon. Even now, currently getting carried away by that STUPID LOOKING CHICKEN still, isn¡¯t making me feel any better. My coughs were getting worse. I could feel it on the inside of my body.
I rushed Demon to leave and told him about all the possible casualties that is happening at the other direction where the two bears are at. Demon did not want to leave me alone and unprotected, but I put up quite a front and pretended I¡¯ll get better soon, to allow his worries to decrease.
I know I am doing something bad right now. Something that could possibly destroy Demon in the future, but I just can¡¯t tell him I am d-----, Demon has just witness the death of someone close to him, close to us, if I tell him that soon I might be next, what do you think he¡¯ll feel?
Besides, there might still be hope. I did not want him to worry incessantly about me, especially when I want him to act like a hero and save the demons getting crushed by the bears. I needed Demon to be able to think clearly and fight those damn bears properly and show them hell.
When I saw the demonic chicken, I thought it was the worst thing that could possibly happened. I did not want him to record me being this weak. I did not want my parents to see me on those gigantic magic screens, being so helpless. I didn¡¯t want to worry them, at least not yet. Not until I am sure of my condition yet.
All I know as of now is that, my condition is getting worse and worse, and that Demon¡¯s healing did not fix me completely like it was supposed to.
It wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the healing magic itself, but something else. Something that cannot be heal no matter how powerful you are in healing. I could feel it now. I could feel it in my inside. It was death.
When I was in that darkness, I felt I was going somewhere faraway and moving away from my place of comfort, but then something else came out of nowhere and brought me back home, back home to my body, to my place of comfort. I no longer felt uncomfortable.
Whatever the thing was that carried me back to life, it had a nice smell and made me feel refresh. But it couldn¡¯t fix everything. I can still sense death approaching¡¡And death does like getting cheated¡¡I want to hide that from Demon, I just don¡¯t know what I would say to him if he were to cried again, if he had to watch another person he loves died again in front of him.
I am sure I would go crazy if something like this have happened to me as well. I don¡¯t want to make Demon sad, I want to tell him the truth, but if the truth is going to make him sad, then, I¡¯ll hide it until the last couple of minutes¡¡¡until the last moment¡.
Until I am sure there is nothing that can help me get better¡¡.I will not tell Demon anything¡..
Chapter 24: Have you ever felt the sweetest of all bliss?
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 24: Have you ever felt the sweetest of all bliss?
Demon after defeating the bears (or to put in another way, after exterminating and eating the bears) Demon took no break teleporting back to his beloved¡¯s side. Marytus. He arrived only to find the area empty.
¡°Wait¡..What?¡± thought Demon. ¡°Where did she go? Did she manage to move on her own?¡±
¡°No that shouldn¡¯t be possible¡¡her conditions were terrible¡± thought Demon. ¡°And if she did leave she would have left a message somewhere¡±
Demon then frantically looked for a message, but did not find anything that would lead him to a clue as to Marytus¡¯ whereabouts. Demon then sat on the cold ground in sadness.
¡°Did I do something?¡± thought Demon. ¡°Maybe she hates me? I was the one that led Roshturn to her death¡¡if only I destroyed that bear earlier, then Roshturn would still be alive¡±
As demon continue to reminisce about his past and those good moments with both Roshturn and Marytus, he heard the end of wave¡¯s sound, symbolizing the end of today¡¯s first wave.
Demon no longer cared for this silly little tournament. It was because of this tournament that Roshturn died. With no further interest in it, Demon makes his way out. He¡¯s going to search for Marytus and find her at all cost!!
Demon then started making his way out. He went back to the original place he was in when he first arrived in this underground tunnel. He looks up and see the blue sky he has gotten accustomed to. And in an instant, he teleported himself, outside the tunnel. He found himself standing in the arena with a couple of other demons.
He looked behind him, in front of him, next to himself, but not once did he catch a glance of Marytus. Marytus was nowhere to be found. Demon grew anxious. He could not calm down. He was worried sick about her, he doesn¡¯t know what to do. He feels helpless and completely lost.
The moment Demon appeared, everyone in the stadiums and especially the demons that got save by Demon, started calling his name out¡¡in praise.
¡°The bear eater Demon!! The bear eater Demon!! The bear eater Demon!! The bear eater Demon!! The bear eater Demon!!¡±
¡°Demon, you are the best!!!¡± said a bunch of demons that Demon saved when he attacked those two bears. ¡°We owe you our lives, man¡±
¡°Yeah, way to go for Demon!!¡± said another group of demons that were standing in the arena longer since they got taken out. ¡°Bear eater Demon!!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, we should keep this going, everybody!!!¡± yelled a typical demon A in the stadium. ¡°We have a bear eating Demon right here!!¡±
¡°Bear eater Demon!! Real-life bear eating Demon, the true Beast of the century, the real life bear devourer, Demon!! Demon!! Demon!!¡± yelled one of the demon youth. ¡°Those bears were terrified of Demon and Demon is Human!!! Real-life bear eater Demon!!¡±
¡®Bear eating Demon¡¯ became a phenomenon throughout the demon Continent. Of course Demon was completely ignoring its existence, or more like Demon wasn¡¯t even aware that demons everywhere in the whole continent of demons has already heard his name, and that the bear eating Demon had become a motto to what later generations of demons will follow the teachings of and train themselves and their young to accomplish.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Demon in one moment became legendary. It was not every day that demons got to watch other demons destroyed bears. My bad, what I meant to say was, it wasn¡¯t every day that demons got to watch another demon completely devour and terrified the existential entities known as gigantic demonic bears.
And if I said it wasn¡¯t every day they got to watch A DEMON DO THAT TO THE GIGANTIC BEARS, do you think they have ever seen a human DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT? Of course not.
That¡¯s what made Demon so famous. He is human yet his strengths so exceed that of any human anyone has ever seen so far. He¡¯s something from another world¡¡.He¡¯s like a legendary Wizard Saint or something¡..
All throughout the stadium, demons were talking to one another. They talk on and on and speculate.
¡°What are the limits to Demon-sama¡¯s magic?¡± they wondered. ¡°Were they any limits to it?¡±
¡°Is Demon a legendary wizard saints or something?¡± they wondered. ¡°Being a wizard, there are tons of them around, but being a person as kind as Demon to bother saving the day and helping all those demons escape the underground tunnel, was something else completely. Demon was powerful than any wizards they have ever seen, he wasn¡¯t just any wizard, he had to be legendary!!! A legendary wizard saint!!!¡±
As the demons in the stadium talk on and on, most of them did not realized the gloomy facial expression Demon had on. Those few demons who noticed were of course those the most affected¡
¡°Roshturn¡¡.my sweet little girl¡¡she¡± said Roshturn¡¯s mother. ¡°My husband left me, and now my daughter has also¡.¡±
¡°What am I going to do?¡± thought Roshturn¡¯s mother, as she realizes her life is crumbling down.
¡°Marytus¡..Where is Marytus? I don¡¯t see her anywhere¡± said Marytus¡¯ dad. ¡°Also, Demon got that gloomy look on his face¡.¡±
¡°Yeah, now that I think about it, where is my little baby?¡± asked Marytus¡¯ mother as she looks around for Marytus.
¡°Yeah, I was wondering that since the beginning¡..I thought I saw her before the wave was over as one of the people getting out¡..but I guess it must have been my imagination¡± said Leortatus. ¡°Where could she have gone?¡±
After a good amount of time where everyone in the stadium was talking on and on about Demon, they suddenly got really hyped again as they remember the look the gigantic bears had when Demon attacked them¡.
It was so hilariously funny, since the gigantic bears are usually not afraid of anything, but today they were afraid of something. A-not-so-typical-human. Because the hyped and excitement just wouldn¡¯t cool down, they started shouting and yelling out Demon¡¯s name again for quite some times.
Unfortunately, during such a great moment in history, during such a time that someone so magnificent and continently renown individual such as Demon should be paying particular attention to, Demon wasn¡¯t paying any attention to any of it. His mind was preoccupied.
Demon wasn¡¯t even aware he was that famous¡.
While all those emotional yells and appraisals were being done for Demon, Demon¡¯s issues were piling up, and as the praises and shouts finally starts to cool down after a great half-hour (and probably would have persisted for much longer) the Demon Emperor decided to make a speech¡¡
Chapter 25: Do dancing sharks exist? Today we shall find out….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 25: Do dancing sharks exist? Today we shall find out¡.
¡°Today for the first wave, we unleashed the demonic bear, it was my fault for getting all excited and thinking that the demons participating in this tournament could protect themselves against their attacks¡± stated the Demon Emperor. ¡°I am very sadden by the numerous deaths we have today. A great many of our demon contestants have lost their lives due to the demonic bears. But remember, when you all signed up for this tournament, you all agreed to put your life at risk¡±
¡°Please remember that you all agreed to risk your life to become a member of the royal guard, whose duty is to risk their life for the demonic race, and to defeat all enemies. The tournament is not supposed to be easy, people loses their life every day, remember this is a harsh tournament, and do your best to protect those you care for, and yourself. Thank You.¡± Said the Demon Emperor, as one drop of sweat fell from his forehead.
¡°I knew it¡± thought Demon. ¡°The bears were not a mistake, it was really part of the tournament, guess they are really getting serious in deciding who will be the royal guards¡±
Another administrator then replaced the Demon Emperor, and delivered a message that brought not only surprise faces but massive amount of footsteps, as well as a huge fear buildup, but in front of Demon, none of that matters¡¡since his mind was preoccupied with worries for Marytus¡.
¡°All of you demons that want to continue in this tournament remain here. All those not ready to face monsters on the scale of the demonic bears please leave. Ah, right, that also include all those in the other waves as well, if you don¡¯t think you can win against gigantic creatures as harsh or maybe even harsher than the gigantic demonic bears, please leave¡± states Kiarria with a serious tone, as if she is not kidding at all. ¡°But don¡¯t feel bad, it just means that you don¡¯t have the power to do so yet¡±
Everywhere massive amount of demons started departing. None were crazy enough to continue in the tournament any longer. Of course some remained. Demon was of course one of them.
Demon remained for the sole reason because while Kiarria was giving the speech, he was too busy worrying about Marytus that he didn¡¯t hear a single word, if he knew that they could just leave like that, he would have left and just gone on a search for Marytus.
With his mind, starting to clear a little bit, Demon came to his senses and realized the place was very quiet. The remaining participants were 70. Which means out of the 3 thousand that came this morning, let¡¯s ignore those that went underground [1000], 1,950 decided to leave.
Out of those underground that survived the bears and remained underground until the signal that the wave was finished rang, was only 20. Which means, from the two thousand that were waiting for their wave to start, only 50 decided to stay. Making a grand total of 70 remaining participants.
This kind of situation was shocking. Even the audience, Demon Emperor, Kiarria, Zonisk and all those watching were shocked. I mean, they knew that the gigantic bears were dangerous, but for so few to remain and fight monsters on such levels, this was shocking indeed.
The audience in the stadium went completely silent. Not a single individual said a word. They were too busy trying to process the information.
It is with all of those unforeseen situations that Day four of the tournament enters its second wave, a wave not even consisting of 1000 individuals, no, not even one hundred. This was quite embarrassing, especially for a race such as the demon race that pride themselves in their strength.
The second wave was none other than the water-wave¡.
¡°I messed up so badly¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°I can¡¯t even look at myself anymore¡±
¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that Demon Emperor¡± stated Kiarria. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean harm, except for Demon-sama, you didn¡¯t mean harm to the others, it was clearly unfortunate¡.¡±
¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t feel like making bets in this¡± states Zonisk. ¡°It would leave a bad taste in my mouth¡±
¡°Yeah, all the bets are cancelled¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yeah¡± replied both Zonisk and Kiarria.
¡°Father, I want Demon to become a royal guard, he did more than help us in that situation, don¡¯t you think?¡± said Carlardantis.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely make him one of the royal guards, he has the strength necessary and even helped those other demons needing his help¡± said the Demon Emperor, with a voice showing he really mean it.
¡°Also, what kind of monster did you put in the water for the water wave?¡± asked Carlardantis.
¡°Some sharks¡.¡± Replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°Regular or gigantic?¡± Asked Carlardantis with a very sweet and deadly smile.
¡°¡¡¡..¡± (Demon Emperor)
¡°Father??¡± asked Carlardantis.
¡°¡¡¡¡¡antic¡± replied the Demon Emperor.
¡°I didn¡¯t really hear that¡± replied Carlardantis, again with that sweet and innocent expression that is hiding her true deadly intentions.
¡°¡¡gigantic¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°I see; I see¡¡¡± replied Carlardantis. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is then, okay then, may I talk to you privately, father?¡±
¡°No¡¡um, it¡¯s fine right here¡± said the Demon Emperor.
¡°No, no, it has to be private¡± explained Carlardantis as she grabs her father¡¯s arms and is dragging him away¡
¡°Wait¡.stop¡..what are you doing?¡± asked the Demon Emperor scared. ¡°Hey, Zonisk, Kiarria, help me, don¡¯t just stand there and act like you are not seeing anything!!¡±
¡°lalalalaala¡± said both Kiarria and Zonisk. ¡°Nothing weird is going on here. Today is just a typical normal day. So mundane¡±
¡°We haven¡¯t seen the Emperor in a while, right?¡± asked Zonisk to Kiarria.
¡°Yeah, he hasn¡¯t shown up ever since he gave that speech, I wonder where he went?¡± replied Kiarria.
¡°Wait¡.Why are you guys being like that? I thought we were friends¡± yelled the Demon Emperor as Carlardantis has successfully dragged him out of his own booth and closed the door so that the others wouldn¡¯t hear any sound coming from outside.
With one evil glance at the Demon Emperor, Carlardantis caused the Demon Emperor to sweat at a really fast pace. The Demon Emperor was sweating so much, he looks like a little kid that got caught doing something naughty in his sister¡¯s room, and his sister is going to make him suffer greatly for this¡.
¡°Father, let¡¯s have a nice little chat¡± said Carlardantis with an evil tone and an evil wicked smile in her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after this little chat, you¡¯ll become a nice, sweet, RESPONSIBLE FATHER, that is of course if you survive. Don¡¯t worry though, someone of your skills might survive¡¡¡. probably¡¡¡¡¡ you never know, you might get lucky¡¡¡¡ maybe¡¡¡±
The Demon Emperor gulped for what could be his last time and was then dragged once more by his cute and adorable daughter, that for some reason looked like a real devil at this particular moment, to a dark corridor, in a dark chamber, in total darkness, with sound-proof doors closing, as to not allow any screams to be heard¡.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
The Demon Emperor was thus never seen again¡¡¡¡.
..................for quite some time (4 hours)¡¡¡¡..and when he came back, he was a change man, a change person¡¡
The second wave consisted of going inside a gigantic water bubble. It was immensely huge and had many sharks in it. The second wave was just like the first¡¡a survival game. Any demon that survive until the time limit wins, all of the rest lose.
Once inside the water bubble, the water bubble with the limited oxygen inside will then fly up in the sky (similar to the air balloon from before) and drop you inside a demon-made artificial sea.
Then the game will truly start.
Of course the moment you enter the bubble, the sharks inside will start attacking you, and you have to breathe and gather oxygen, until you are dropped in the artificial sea. When you are dropped in the artificial sea, you will no longer have access to the limited oxygen, you will have to rely on the oxygen you have gathered during your time in the bubble.
The admins had a table ready for the participants to grab one oxygen-absorber necklace called Oxyklace. Once you put the Oxyklace on, and enters the bubble, it will absorb the oxygen there. It will turn blue when absorbing, once finished it will turn green.
The Oxyklace also has another feature, it allows the wearer to communicate with each other without having to open their mouths for their voice to communicate.
An individual¡¯s voice, before opening their mouths, have an vocal cord, that allow them to create a voice to communicate, using that principle, the Oxyklace once on the wearers neck, automatically connects to the person¡¯s vocal cord. Therefore, any time the person wants to talk, all they have to do is talk as if they would talk normally but with their mouth closed.
The Oxyklace was created with that feature as to not allowed salt-water to enter people¡¯s mouths and such. This has greatly benefited the great swimmers that exist in the Demonic continent.
During the few moments in the bubble, you also have to take a breath and hold it when you are about to drop to the sea. You do not want to use your Oxyklace right away, the admins did not say what the time limit was.
With all those things explained in a casual way, Demon and the rest enter the gigantic blue bubble¡..and the very first thing Demon felt was¡..water.
¡°Whoa¡..I am wet¡..¡± thought Demon. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t make my clothes look gross¡¡Man, this take me back to the good old days when I used to make bubbles like these on my whim to pass time¡.¡±
Demon realized that he can breathe even though he is surrounded by water inside the bubble.
¡°They are utilizing wind magic as well as water magic perfectly¡.¡± Thought Demon. ¡°They are doing it exactly like I used to do it when I was 8 years old¡..those were good times¡.¡±
As soon as about everyone has entered the bubble, the sharks sensed them. The sharks knew that it was finally their time to eat dinner. And they were hungry¡.and even though the sharks were really far from where the contestants were, it only took a few minutes for them to reach the area the contestants are in. And the shark battle commences¡
The sharks opened their gigantic jaws and advanced at great speed as if preparing to devour all!! Demon then used iron steel body technique to make his body super tough. He punches one of the oncoming demonic sharks right in the freaking face.
The shark got pushed back, bled a little and went back on the offensive¡
¡°Damn it!!¡± thought Demon. ¡°I cannot use water magic, fire magic, wind magic, or earth magic!!¡±
¡°I am in a freaking bubble, if I use water magic since there is water in the bubble, I might accidentally pop the bubble and that would be bad¡± continued Demon in his thought process. ¡°If I use fire, it would be useless due to the amount of water we are expose to¡±
¡°If I used wind, it¡¯ll be even more catastrophic, since the bubble is currently up in the air, it might create more damage than good¡± continued Demon. ¡°And I can¡¯t use earth for the obvious reason that I don¡¯t have enough space to use it. If I make it too tall it might pop the bubble. I am in a real pickle!!!¡±
¡°What do I do?¡± thought Demon, right before a shark came his way to attack¡
Demon then tried to punch again like he did last time, only it didn¡¯t work this time. The shark knew it was coming and dodge and right when Demon¡¯s body was left momentarily off-guard, the shark tried to bite Demon using its sharp and powerful teeth.
Demon teleported but all too late and reappeared at the far away corner where the sharks were before. Demon had a large wound near his abdomen. It was a flesh wound and red blood came out and the bite mark could be seen. Demon was in deep pain.
¡°To think it was strong enough to bite me even when I am using iron steel body technique¡..Damn¡± thought Demon as he brought his right hand to his wound and healed it. ¡°We should be arriving at the artificial sea soon, then I¡¯ll show them no mercy¡±
Three sharks that smelled the blood from Demon¡¯s wound, followed the scent right to Demon. Those were three hungry-pissed off looking sharks. Demon knew he couldn¡¯t defeat them at this time, so he teleported away.
When Demon reappeared, he was in the middle of a battle between a demon magician that is blowing the sharks up merely by making a physical contact with them. The three sharks from before also came back and Demon had to teleport away again. Demon kept teleporting away everything a shark came near him.
The sharks were biting the other contestants, and even though they found them to be difficult, they knew in the end they would win. The battle was tough but for them, they were not tired unlike how most of the remaining contestants have become. The sharks were still full of energy.
But they found it increasingly difficult to hurt Demon. From the very first wound that Demon suffered since arriving in the bubble, none of the sharks have managed to hurt Demon ever since.
The sharks were hurting the other contestants as if it was a sport. They¡¯ll each take turns. One shark would suddenly go and bite an arm off of a contestant and while that contestant would be down with extreme pain, another shark out of nowhere would come and take another piece off that demon.
It was if the sharks were organized. But with Demon it was difficult. The sharks looked like they were dancing with Demon.
Demon would suddenly reappear in a different area, three to four of the sharks would follow after Demon, and when they get a little close, Demon would then teleport away again and a new group of sharks would follow after Demon, then they would give up and another group would decide it was their time to chase Demon. It was like a dancing tag game.
The sharks were going round and round searching for Demon. Trying to find where Demon would reappear. They were going in circles, round and round again and again¡ It was quite the spectacular sight¡.
¡°Hehehehe¡± laughed Demon with a smirk. ¡°I guess a little children group of sharks can¡¯t catch me, hehehehe¡±
Demon¡¯s laugh and his mocking tone further infuriated the sharks. The sharks have now become obsessed with chasing after him. It was as if Demon was a ball, and the children would chase after it¡¡only the ball (Demon) would keep teleporting to another place and the following sharks would have to make a U-turn.
¡°Hahahaha¡± laughed the demons in the stadium. ¡°As expected of Demon-sama, the sharks just cannot resist dancing with him¡¡.it really looks like a dance¡±
¡°Dancing sharks!!! Dancing sharks!!! Dancing sharks¡± those were the words that reverberate throughout the stadium and even people not in the stadium were shouting it in the minds. It was but ridiculously funny and phenomenal¡.
Chapter 26: Overflowing-magical-sharks OP
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 26: Overflowing-magical-sharks OP
The bubble has finally arrived to the artificial sea. Once it reached a good proportional height in the air, the bubble will then pop and everything in it will fall in the artificial sea. The remaining contestants that did not get devoured by the sharks yet and that could still move, prepared themselves for the all survival battle that truly begins now¡
The moment all the contestants landed under water, they knew what they each had to do. Since the survival game is with the sharks, they each need to find their own hiding spot. Any place to hide. Once sharks fell into the artificial sea, they were no longer fooling around.
Gigantic demonic Sharks are sea dwelling creatures. Those creatures live in the sea and over the centuries have evolved to surpassing heights. They are able to see in the darkness of nights, they can control their form and become even bigger when they are in the sea (as long as it has salt), and most importantly, they have magic.
When the sharks fell into the artificial sea, if one were to look carefully, you would notice something that look like a grin appearing in the sharks¡¯ faces. It is a simple matter as to guess what the grin is for.
Once they reach this beautifully enrichened salty-sea, their power-level that shrink when they were put in the bubble, will finally go to normal. This means, ever since they were in the bubble, they were never utilizing their true power.
The sharks fell, and their speed went exponential. Before, when all the contestants were in the bubble, as long as they were careful of the teamwork the sharks utilized, they could use all their speed to escape getting bitten or devoured.
But now, the sharks are capable of moving so fast (since they are finally in sea-water) that one can only see a blur when they move. And there are a lot of sharks remaining.
Some of the contestants that were still looking for hiding spots, had their heads devoured so fast, that the people in the stadium didn¡¯t know how it happened. It was similar to noticing a person walking in the street and then the person¡¯s head suddenly disappears (devoured in one shot).
The sharks move so fast that they look invisible which is why most people don¡¯t even see when the sharks devour the contestants. It looks like contestants are disappearing and leaving a pile of blood on the artificial sea.
In just half an hour, most of the contestants were found and eaten. The true powerful contestants were applying what little magic they have left to better stealth themselves against the sharks.
The sharks continue their rampages, they were destroying the contestants left and right, but they were still unable to find the person that managed to made them so angry before.
The person that treated them as children, the person that made them dance around and around as if they were playing musical chair and then suddenly knocking one of the sharks down with a punch.
[the moment you go for a chair in musical chair, somebody gets knocked out (since one person have to leave each time), it is similar to what Demon was doing. The sharks would dance around him trying to eat him, and every time one of them approaches too close, he would knock the shark down.]
¡°Whoa¡± thought Demon. ¡°It sure is getting lively around here. I wonder if those sharks are getting angrier and angrier because of that dance¡¡.hahahaha, and here I thought we were all having a blast, seem someone woke up from the other side of the bed today¡¡±
Demon was hiding next to a bunch of huge boulders. In one of the huge boulders, there was a whole (rather small for a human body to enter) but Demon had a smart idea. He turned himself to the size of a fish and entered the whole. That¡¯s where he was hiding.
Demon was truly smart and wicked at the same time.
He knew those rather large boulders would arouse suspicions from the sharks as possible hiding spots, but that¡¯s because of that reason, he himself, chose it. There were indeed some demons hiding there but the sharks already took care of them. They all died and Demon did not lift a finger. This is survival of the fittest after all, one should not put themselves in unnecessary risk.
This was Demon¡¯s strategy. Hide in the spot where everyone would think you are hiding in, and hide well. Thankfully his plan was working, but for the other demons, they were having quite the difficulty.
¡°Damn it!!¡± thought a dark-long-haired and purple eyes and red tail demon girl. ¡°Those sharks are downright terrifying¡..I have already destroy 4 of them since the moment I got to this artificial sea, yet so many are coming after me, EVEN with my power I don¡¯t think I could destroy them all¡¡±
The dark-haired purple eyes girl then came out of her hiding spot, and sure enough, there was a shark waiting for her. The moment the shark saw her, the shark speeded up to bite her in one strike, but before it could, he got blasted down to a crisp and turned to dust. It was an explosion of high-rank-great proportion. The shark never saw it coming¡
¡°I can¡¯t continue this anymore¡..this is getting more and more tiresome¡.this makes five since I arrived in this artificial sea¡¡± thought the purple eyes demon with long dark haired. ¡°A total of 8 sharks I have killed so far¡.counting the ones from the bubble¡±
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°Shit!!¡± thought a strong looking three eye demon with big muscles and a scar on his face, passing by his right eye. ¡°I never should have signed up for this stupid tournament¡¡if only my Sis didn¡¯t force me, I would probably be sleeping around now¡¡those sharks are magical, I can¡¯t use magic¡..damn it!!¡±
The three eye demon then looked in his left side and sees an upcoming shark. Instead of trying to run away like most of the other demons would, he readied his stance and opened wide his arms.
The moment the shark arrived and opened its jaw, the young three eye demon used his arms to catch hold of the shark¡¯s body and lifted the shark up and threw it on the ground and started to punch it like a punching bag.
¡°I may be unable to use magic¡± thought the three eyed demon. ¡°But I am the strongest demon ever!!!......besides my Sis of course¡..¡±
¡°Those sharks¡¡± thought an average looking demon A of the tournament participant. ¡°They have already wasted all of my precious magic energy (mana). I have nothing left¡±
While in deep thought in his hiding spot, a shark passes by the area as if smelling a demon close.
¡°Whew¡± thought demon A. ¡°That was close¡.but those damn sharks won¡¯t find me in he¡ª¡°
Before the demon could even finished his thought, another shark came out of nowhere and bit his head off. The demon died an instant death, without even realizing that he even died.
¡°Whoa¡± thought everyone at the stadium. ¡°Things sure are getting real in this survival game¡..not so many people left and Demon didn¡¯t even get started yet¡..things are going to get real, real soon¡±
¡°What do you think is going to happen next?¡± asked a typical demon B in the stadium.
¡°I think Demon is going to come out of nowhere and just start trashing those sharks down in an Over Powered way¡± answered a typical mummy demon.
¡°Do you really think so? No one has seen Demon so far, maybe he turned into a wuss?¡± asked the typical demon B.
¡°No way, the Demon I know, or to be exact, the Demon we all know isn¡¯t a wuss, he¡¯s going to beat those sharks up really quick, just wait and see¡.¡± Answered the typical mummy demon with complete certainty and confidence.
¡°Shit!!¡± thought Demon. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone destroying all of those sharks already?¡±
¡°This is really getting on my nerve¡± thought Demon. ¡°There is no way I can fight all those by myself¡..people can¡¯t be expecting something crazy from me, right? Right? Oh, shit, a shark just passed near me¡..I better move deeper in my hiding spot¡±
¡°Damn it!!¡± thought the dark-haired purple eyes demon girl. ¡°I, Faylatia, have never been in such a predicament. I can¡¯t keep killing all those sharks by myself¡¡I¡¯m still waiting on that stupid Demon to make a move¡..if he doesn¡¯t, I might really die out here¡±
Another shark found Faylatia, and Faylatia once more made the shark turned to nothing but crisp and then turned to dust. Faylatia exceeded in magical explosion magic and magic destruction. This is the ninth shark she has killed so far.
Faylatia then bent down in complete exhaustion.
¡°Destroying sharks¡± thought Faylatia. ¡°Takes more stamina and energy then I thought¡±
A shark passing by, notices Faylatia using magic, and unlike the other sharks so far, this particular shark did not start attacking Faylatia.
The shark observed Faylatia for some time and then the shark left in a hurry and went near a bunch of other sharks. The sharks seem to be communicating in some way. They all look really angry and are now moving to Faylatia¡¯s location!!
The other sharks continue on their rampage. No one seemed to be powerful enough to stop them except for that cute and mysterious girl name Faylatia.
As long as she keeps on utilizing her destruction magic, she¡¯ll be able to defeat the sharks, but that¡¯s if the sharks are taken by surprise¡¡.because the sharks can also use magic as well¡¡
Chapter 27: Miracle Worker (Marytus)
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 27: Miracle Worker (Marytus)
¡°Thank you¡± said Marytus to the demonic chicken. ¡°I really owe you one¡±
¡°It was the least I could do for someone as lovely as you¡± said the demonic chicken as romantically as he could. ¡°May I get a farewell kiss?¡±
¡°Yeah, I think this is good enough¡± replied Marytus as her facial expression change to that of annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t say silly things if you don¡¯t want your luck to run out¡±
¡°Oops, that was a close one, I better control myself better¡± thought the demonic chicken.
¡°So, where exactly is this?¡± asked the demonic chicken. ¡°I have never seen a house this big and colorful before?¡±
¡°That¡¯s Nico¡¯s house¡± explained Marytus with a serious tone.
¡°I see¡± started the demonic chicken. ¡°Wait a minute¡¡. Do you mean¡..that Nico?¡±
¡°Yes, the one and only, master of all, Nico of the royal guard¡± states Marytus.
¡°But why out of all the places would we go here? If you need help, there are more suited healers elsewhere¡±
¡°But none can compete with the Master of All in terms of genius and power¡± explained Marytus.
¡°That may be true, but you know of the history of Nico, don¡¯t you?¡± asked the demonic chicken. ¡°and don¡¯t forget about his temperament and he only help others if he is benefitted¡±
¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think the whole, ¡®I¡¯ll only help others that can benefit me in some way¡¯ will cause a problem very much¡± replied Marytus.
¡°What do you mean?¡± asked the demonic chicken with a bit of worried in his voice.
¡°I mean exactly what I said¡¡..also, you can leave me here, I¡¯ll manage the rest on my own¡.¡± Said Marytus with a strong voice.
¡°But¡¡but¡¡.¡± Said the demonic chicken with great hesitation showing in his chicken eyes.
¡°You can go, little chicken, and don¡¯t tell Demon anything¡¡If everything works, I might see him again soon¡¡¡± explained Marytus.
¡°I don¡¯t feel comfortable leaving you by yourself and with Nico at that too¡.¡± The demonic chicken tried to explain but upon seeing the look on Marytus¡¯ face, he did not tried to argue any further, and said merely a few words of good luck and left.
¡°If everything works properly, I¡¯ll be seeing you soon Demon¡.¡± Thought Marytus. ¡°Of course, if everything works properly¡¡.but knowing who Nico is, if it doesn¡¯t work¡¡then there was nothing any of us could have done¡±
¡°Nico will definitely help me¡¡after all¡..Nico only help those that can benefit him in some way¡..and once Nico sees my condition¡¡which I don¡¯t think he has seen anything like this before¡¡he¡¯ll definitely be compel to help me¡± thought Marytus. ¡°I want to go back to Demon-sama¡¯s arms¡±
Once upon a time, a long, long time ago, there once existed a powerful pure-blooded demonic tribe that produced many prodigies and genius the demon continent had ever seen. They brought prospers and riches in all the land.
They were capable of anything, and were renown throughout all the land (even the human kingdom¡¯s land) as Masters of All. Those demons from that particular tribe could do anything, and any magic. They grew at a very slow rate, 50 years would make them about one year in age¡..
They were capable of high-grade healing magic that you could only dream of, capable of bringing someone on the verge of death back to full health almost instantaneously, there were even rumors that they could bring someone back from the dead as long as the ashes were still intact.
Those demons served rightfully by the Demon Emperors¡¯ side, they were even capable of acting as a substitute for the Demon Emperor in case of an emergency.
This particular demonic tribe is known as the Luperlock tribe. People could recognize a Luperlock from far away, since their characteristics were deep black hair with green eyes, elves¡¯ ears, great magnificent beauty, but more importantly, they always wore their tribe¡¯s symbol, a red and golden sword and a dragon getting pierced by that sword.
Each and every member of the Luperlock tribe were capable of killing a dragon all by themselves, even children as young as three could accomplish such a ¡®small¡¯ feat as they used to put it. The Luperlock tribe were so famous, that humans no longer could ignored them.
The human Kingdom at that time, realized the only way to bring the demon continent to its knee, was to hurt them directly in their heart in one swift attack. And that¡¯s exactly what they did.
The Human Kingdom initiated a ceasefire pact with the Demon Continent for a hundred years or so, but of course, it was all in preparation for building a weapon that could hurt the Luperlock tribe.
It took extensive research, but at long last they found it, the Luperlock¡¯s greatest secret, their weakness, the one thing that with all their power they could not escape nor destroy¡..the one thing they feared most¡..
With no hesitation, the humans went to work, and used that weapon powered with magic to bring destruction upon all Luperlocks. The war was not even a war, it was a one sided execution. It was easy for the Human Kingdom to destroy the Luperlock.
The Luperlock were all powerful, some could even see bits and glances into the future, but once their one weakness is discovered, it changes everything.
The Luperlocks never thought that anyone could use their weakness in such a diabolical way, they could not have known what evil awaited for them in the future. Had they known such a thing would happen, they would have done some preparations at the very least. The first group of Luperlocks to go down, were their children.
When the Luperlocks noticed that the Humans were invading them, they laughed and thought it must be a huge joke, so they sent their kids first to go and take care of the humans, but they noticed their kids were the ones to get killed.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Unable to accept such a reality, the Luperlocks due to their great pride, did not request backup from the Demon Emperor, when the Demon Emperor was coming to aid them and was only a short day or two from their location. The Luperlocks put their all in that war.
Children, adults, the olds, everyone was fighting, but instead of the humans getting dominated, it was the Luperlocks themselves that got destroy one by one. It was their demise. The Luperlocks should have been smarter, they should have done better. This the history of the Luperlocks.
The Human Kingdom did not stop with killing some of the Luperlock, they wanted to completely wipe them from the face of the map and they accomplished it, or at least, they thought they kill all of them. But thanks to great fortune, a mother managed to hide her child, a young boy of only three years of age inside a closet in the basement.
The Luperlock were almost all extinct. Only one boy remained that carries the bloodline. His name is NICO VI LUPERLOCK. And he is a demon prodigy that not only managed to get in the royal guards at the mere age of six, but he has also challenged the Demon Emperor to a duel and ended in a draw, and was also over powering in his duels against both Zonisk and Kiarria at the same time.
He is considered a legendary figure except that he has quite the troublesome reputation. Even though he is regarded as a legendary figure, he is still treated as a little child by the general public due to his constant annoyance, yelling, behavior, pride, personality, and also because he is currently eight years old at this time.
Everyone respects his past and history as well as his many numerous accomplishments, but they cannot help but want to avoid Nico as much as they can, due to Nico¡¯s way of talking with others.
Nico, even with all the respects he has attained, still want more and more, and he has grown to be quite full of himself. He can¡¯t help but to show to the world how weak they are. Nico absolutely believe he is the most powerful entity in the world, in this dimension, in this universe.
He cannot accept that there are others that could surpass him in any way. Even though, he knows about his family¡¯s history, he believes the same will not happen to him, that he is special in some way.
Nico looks down to everyone and anything, and believes there is nothing he cannot do. He believes he is perfection itself. Even knowing the same weakness that his tribe carries in their blood is within him as well, Nico will stop at nothing to get rid of such a silly weakness from himself, and truly become what he always calls himself. A god. That is Nico Vi Luperlock.
Marytus then slowly walk towards the door and press the doorbell button. She can hear the doorbell sound from all the way outside. She knew great sum of information about Nico.
Nico is selfish, disrespects others as much as he can, challenge the Demon Emperor just to show how pathetic that demons have become and how he should be the next Demon Emperor, and complains about every little thing.
She also knew that Nico was the best bet she had. Nico follows a daily routine, and have no interest with weak individuals, therefore does not bother watching the tournament taking place.
Knowing Nico¡¯s personality, Marytus demised that Nico would probably be at home, and that¡¯s why she came directly here. Marytus then pressed the bell again and waited patiently for about 10 minutes or so.
¡°I know you are inside, Nico¡± yelled Marytus weakly. ¡°I have something you might be interested in¡±
¡°Go away, peasant, I don¡¯t want yo buy whatever good you are selling¡± shouted someone from inside the house.
¡°I am not a peasant¡± explained Marytus. ¡°I am a living breathing person just like you, and you won¡¯t be disappointed¡±
¡°And if I am¡¡I¡¯ll destroy you¡± said the voice inside the house once more, only much, much closer this time to Marytus¡¯ location.
The door is slowly opened, and there in front of Marytus, stood a boy all in blue, with blue jeans, blue sweater, and a necklace with the Luperlock emblem in it.
¡°I give you thirty seconds, so make it interesting¡.¡± Explained Nico with an arrogant look on his face.
¡°The thing is¡¡I have been afflicted with something¡..¡± started Marytus. ¡°I believe you are the only person who can help me¡.¡±
¡°Of course I am the ONLY person who CAN help you¡± repeated Nico with a snort. ¡°People tell me that all the time, peasant, make it fast, since I don¡¯t care about people¡±
¡°But this is a unique affliction, take a look at my health, you are genius, you should be able to sense life-force, right?¡± said Marytus, trying to ignore all the rude remarks that Nico was making.
¡°Yeah, yeah, I am not even going to bother, go away and scram like, shoo, shoo¡± said Nico and making a go away sign like one would make for a pet, so the pet would go away.
¡°I am not a PET¡± yelled Marytus straight at Nico¡¯s face, and realizing what she done, she forced herself to remain calm and composed, and grit her teeth. ¡°Please, just take a look, just a second will be all¡±
¡°Fine, fine, if it¡¯ll make you go away¡± said Nico as his eyes went from green to golden yellow and examines Marytus.
¡°This is interesting¡..very interesting¡¡I have only ever seen this from books¡¡this is completely different from anything I have ever come across¡..Where did you get this?¡± asked Nico to Marytus.
¡°¡¡¡¡¡It¡¯s complicated¡± explained Marytus.
¡°Tell me¡±
¡°If you promise to heal me back to normal¡±
¡°I have never tried to heal anyone from this condition¡¡in fact¡¡you are someone that shouldn¡¯t even be alive¡¡¡.you¡¡.could call it a curse¡¡¡..I don¡¯t know if I can heal you but I can try¡..now speak¡±
¡°So there are things that you do not know if you can accomplish!!¡± said Marytus, with fake surprise that managed to pass through Nico.
¡°What? What? What did you just say?¡± asked Nico. ¡°There is NOTHING I CANNOT do, I am Nico Vi Luperlock, the greatest and the best, the Master of All, doing something like this of this tiny little level is nothing for me¡¡.I am invincible!!¡±
¡°Ahh, thank you¡..seem like I am in good hands now¡¡..please give me a miracle¡..¡± exclaimed Marytus, as she lost consciousness and all the flames in her body dispersed and disappeared.
¡°Whoa, whoa, what the hell?¡± said Nico out loud. ¡°Now, how am I going to deal with this mess?¡±
¡°But seriously though¡¡to think someone would have this ridiculously dangerous curse¡¡..Just HOW did she get end up with it? No, not even¡¡This is really interesting¡¡.I was getting bored lately, who would have thought, that I would wake up one day and end up with something out of this world in one serving?¡± thought Nico. ¡°Literally out of this world¡¡..that¡¯s for sure¡¡¡±
Chapter 28: Overflowing-Magical-Sharks OP 2
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 28: Overflowing-Magical-Sharks OP 2
The sharks, now moving as a group, were steadily approaching Faylatia¡¯s location. Whatever the shark that went to them told them, it sure made them angry.
But those sharks were acting unusual, or to be exact, unlike most of the other sharks, those sharks were using water tornado magic. A raging water-tornado was created and it was cast at Faylatia.
Faylatia was still tired from her overuse of destruction magic and her stamina was low. Even if she saw this oncoming water-tornado, there wasn¡¯t anything she could have done to dodge it.
She was exhausted beyond any point to moving any longer. In fact, not collapsing and losing consciousness was a miracle in and of itself for poor Faylatia.
¡°Damn it all!!¡± yelled Faylatia as she sees the oncoming water-tornado. ¡°Shit¡..is this the end of my life? Was that all?¡±
As memories begin to surface in Faylatia¡¯s consciousness, the water tornado has stopped in its track, and is suddenly going in the opposite direction.
¡°What?¡± said Faylatia in complete surprise. ¡°What just happened?¡±
¡°hehehehe¡± laughed Demon. ¡°Is that anyway to be reacting towards your savior?¡±
¡°What!!??¡± said Faylatia out loud and in shocked. ¡°How the hell did you get here? No, not even, WHERE WERE YOU?¡±
¡°Ahh, long story short, I was passing by in my super-size-me spell I cast on myself, and I noticed how a beautiful girl was about to get eaten and how you put up a good fight earlier¡.¡± Explained Demon.
¡°So you saved me¡¡± said Faylatia. ¡°You have my thanks¡±
¡°I mean, it was the least I could do¡¡you did kill most of them for me, so, that¡¯s my way as a thanks¡±
¡°But how did you get here?¡± asked Faylatia with scrutiny in her voice, as if not able to trust him just yet.
¡°I was nearby in super-size-me and then I teleported near that magical attack just now, and when the attack hit me, I reverse the attack back at the shark, super easy if you ask me¡¡± explained Demon.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill all those sharks yet; like what you did with those bears?¡±
¡°Because¡¡.they are something else¡..and besides I just realized they could use magic¡..when we were in the bubble, I was running scared for my life since my magic doesn¡¯t seem to affect them that much¡..but if I reverse their magic against them¡¡that changes everything¡¡±
¡°I see¡..a magic that reverse other magic¡¡you truly are full of secrets¡¡I have never heard of such magic, yet, you used something nonexistent as if it was as easy as breathing¡¡.¡± Said Faylatia. ¡°You are full of mysteries¡¡¡±
¡°Hehehehehe¡± laughed Demon. ¡°Don¡¯t keep complimenting me so much¡¡you are going to make me blush, y¡¯ know!!!¡±
¡°I was not complimenting you!!¡± replied Faylatia as she sits down with complete exhaustion.
¡°Oh, right, I should heal you¡¡± said Demon. ¡°Afterwards, let¡¯s go hunting some sharks¡¡it¡¯s going to get chaotic¡..real soon¡.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t hear the last words you said¡± replied Faylatia.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡.¡± Replied Demon as he approaches Faylatia to heal her¡
¡°Those sharks just keep on coming¡± thought the big-muscled demon. ¡°There are getting out of control and more and more of them keeping my way¡..they are even using magic attacks at me!!¡±
As the big muscled demon continue to dodge the magic attacks that are being cast at him, a memory escape to his consciousness and is brought to the open¡
¡°Liokart, there is no buts¡.you will sign up for the tournament¡.this is your chance to become even more powerful and have great status¡± explained Liokart¡¯s olser sister.
¡°But Sis, I don¡¯t want to¡¡±
¡°There is no buts¡you have to do it, so just get it over with, ¡®k?¡±
¡°Ahhh, you are always like this, every time¡¡that¡¯s what I hate about you¡±
¡°You can hate me all you want¡.I don¡¯t want you to regret anything¡.¡±
¡°Fine, but if I win¡..then I don¡¯t have to do any work around the house for a year¡±
¡°well, if you win¡¡.you won¡¯t have to do any work around the house, you will be given a good room inside the Demon Emperor¡¯s palace¡.¡±explained Liokart¡¯s older sister.
¡°Alright!!¡±
¡°I REALLY HATE YOU, BIG SIS!!¡± yelled Liokart as one additional shark came his way. ¡°If I get out of this mess, guess who I am going to bother 24/7!!¡±
One of the newly arrived sharks, making a total of 10 sharks, combined its magic with the other sharks, and together, they created a gigantic water-poisonous magic.
The gigantic shark created from the water-magic and a special-type of poisonous magic that only gigantic demonic sharks can used, was even bigger than any of the ¡®gigantic¡¯ sharks that were already gigantic.
This special magic-created-living-breathing-poisonous shark was created by not only fusing water and poison together, but while fusing those two magics, the sharks imbued their wills into their creation and worked together and used their imagination and creativity to create it.
Not only that but the sharks never left, they are staying to watch their creation kill the pathetic demon. They all wanted to watch it and enjoy the moment¡..with their bloodlust increasing and what would appeared to be small smile crooking from their facial expressions.
If sharks could have a wicked smile, then those certainly do¡
¡°Is that good enough?¡± asked Demon with a smile in his face.
¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so¡± said Faylatia.
¡°Why are you always being mean?¡±
¡°Maybe because you are getting way too close by not only touching my head but my shoulders too, and WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE LOOKING AT?¡±
¡°Sorry, really sorry¡..it¡¯s just that you are way too cute and adorable!! You look so much like a little sister type¡±
¡°I am not sure what you mean by little sister type¡..but would that allowed you to look at where you were looking at?¡±
¡°Your pretty face, your small stature, your height, even the way you talk¡¡you are so cute like a little child!! And sorry about that¡..something my eyes can¡¯t resist¡.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Nothing¡..anyway, we need to find the sharks¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
¡°¡¡.yeah¡± replied Faylatia.
Faylatia with her cute and adorable face that can allow her to pass as a middle schooler, got a piggy back ride from Demon¡¡and throughout the while, she was screaming displeasure, and yelling that Demon was a pervert for all to hear!!
But the truth was she was a little happy that there was someone to spoil her like Demon is doing and with that thought in her mind, she blushed a little.
¡°I am not a little kid!!¡± yelled Faylatia.
¡°There, there, feeling better now¡± said Demon with a calm voice as he momentarily stopped in his track to pat Faylatia in a cute parent-doting-a-child kind of way.
¡°¡..not¡..a¡.little¡.kid¡± murmured Faylatia slowly in a low voice for Demon not to hear.
Liokart was still struggling with the shark. He could no longer continue to dodge. If the shark makes any contact with his skin at all, he¡¯ll get the poison almost instantaneously and died. The poison was very acidic like as well. Liokart knew all that because he tested it. He teared a small portion of his shirt and made contact with the magically created shark with it, and shirt piece dissolved.
Liokart was clearly at a disadvantage, not only could he not use magic, but he couldn¡¯t even attack his opponent, for if he touches the opponent, he would certainly die. He didn¡¯t have much time remaining, he was getting drive to a corner, he could not escape this poisonous shark imbued with magic¡.it was too strong¡.
Without any signs at all, Demon and Faylatia appeared suddenly, thanks to teleportation.
¡°I explained everything¡.you know what to do, right?¡± asked Demon to Faylatia.
¡°Of course¡..but what you are asking won¡¯t be easy to do, you know¡± responded Faylatia.
¡°I know, just do your best, so I can do my best¡.¡±
¡°Fine, fine¡¡.then get ready to meet hell, Demon-sama¡±
¡°Wait¡..what are you talking about??¡± asked Demon with surprise.
¡°This is PAYBACK!!!¡±
¡°What!!??¡±
With no further ado, Faylatia started to bombard Demon with magic explosion and magic destruction spells, and Demon instead of dodging just stood there and all the magic spells went directly towards him, but instead of attacking Demon, they all stood perfectly still right in front of Demon¡¯s chest. Only a couple of inches apart. The different magic spells turned into a bright circle.
A bright round circle was created similar to a ball, as if it was a ball of light. Faylatia continues to cast magic destruction and magic explosion at Demon, repeatedly as if she hated Demon and wanted him to truly die.
¡°Ha!! You really are a monster worthy of the title Demon, isn¡¯t that right?¡± asked Faylatia.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that¡¡your acting truly was convincing¡..if I didn¡¯t know any better, I really would have thought you wanted to kill me¡.¡±
¡°¡¡I was kind of trying to catch you off guard¡¡.seems the plan failed¡.¡±
¡°What?¡± asked Demon. ¡°I can¡¯t really hear you over here¡±
¡°I asked what do you want me to do now¡±
¡°Oh, can you continue to cast some more magic attacks at me for a little bit¡¡±
¡°Fine, fine, take all you want, you freaking groping grotesque monster!!!¡± yelled Faylatia as she remembered what Demon did right when they teleported here.
Demon groped her small child-like breasts¡¡.and Demon did it and didn¡¯t say anything¡¡as if it was the most normal-ish thing in the whole entire world¡¡and he¡¯s even acting like nothing happened¡¡.
¡°HOW DARE YOU TOUCH MY BOOBS, YOU, YOU, YOU, IMBECILE¡± thought Faylatia. ¡°NO, NO, I MUST REMAIN CALM¡¡I AM NOT ANGRY¡¡I AM REALLY NOT ANGRY¡..I AM NOT A LITTLE KID¡..ONLY A KID WOULD GET ANGRY OVER SOMETHING LIKE THIS¡¡MUST ACT LIKE AN ADULT¡¡MUST REMAIN CALM AND COMPOSE¡¡.I REALLY HATE THAT SMUG FACE OF HIS!!!¡±
¡°DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE, DIE!!¡± yelled Faylatia in an angry tone.
¡°Seems like it wasn¡¯t my imagination, you seem angry, Faylatia¡± asked Demon with an innocent voice. ¡°Did something upset you?¡±
¡°YOU, YOU, YOU, little piece of s-¡° started Faylatia as she takes a deep breath. ¡°Nope, NOTHING at all¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear, that really sooths my heart, guess that means I can do it again, right?¡±
¡°WHAT!!??¡± exclaimed Faylatia in surprise. ¡°NO!!!¡±
¡°Not trying to be mean here or anything¡ª¡° started Liokart as he is running around for his life, simultaneously dodging the attacks of the biggest shark (the one created by magic). ¡°WHY ARE YOU TWO IGNORING ME?!!!! I AM RIGHT HERE!!!! DIDN¡¯T YOU TWO COME TO SAVE ME!!!¡±
¡°Y¡¯ know what?¡± asked Demon as he continues to make all the magic attacks coming his way stop right in front of him and combining it to the existing ones, and putting all of it in one tiny ball. ¡°I feel like we are forgetting something¡±
¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care¡± replied Faylatia as she continues to stare at Demon with pure hate. ¡°THE PRICE FOR GROPING ME IS DEATH!!! NOW PAY IN SILENCE!!! HOW COULD YOU TOUCH A CUTE LITTLE GIRL¡¯S BOOB AND NOT SAY ANYTHING!!! MY BOOBS AREN¡¯T EVEN A C-CUP YET!!!¡±
¡°Ohh, so they were that size, I see, I see¡± said Demon in a professional manner. ¡°No wonder it felt so nice and smooth in my hands¡¡ahh¡.that was a nice feeling, very comfortable and nice. I could hold it and play with it all day, perfect size for my hands to hold¡±
¡°What!!??¡± exclaimed Faylatia, not expecting such a reply.
¡°Oh come on¡¡have you never seen how perfect they are¡..haven¡¯t you ever held those beautifully cute small breasts in your hands and see how comfortable they are there?¡± asked Demon suddenly serious.
¡°I¡¡..I, I, um, I mean¡¡I knew that¡¡I knew that they¡¡..were comfortable¡..but you see I am very sensitive about my boobs since they are still so small¡.¡± Said Faylatia completely blushing and attacking Demon with even more enormous magic attacks as she realized she shouldn¡¯t have replied to Demon¡¯s question¡.¡
¡°HEY!!!!¡± yelled Liokart, even closer now to Demon and Faylatia. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me!!! Help me!!! Please!!! I am already at my limit!!! I am already crying to death, please!!!¡±
¡°Oh, right, I remember now¡..the plan¡..the plan¡± said Demon as he realized what he was forgetting. ¡°Right¡¡You can stop with the magic spell attacks Faylatia, that was a good way to relieve your anger, right?¡±
¡°Whatever you say Demon¡± replied Faylatia, trying to be an adult. ¡°Don¡¯t ever come near me, creep¡±
¡°Ouch¡.that kind of hurts¡..¡± replied Demon as he turned around to look at where all the noise was coming from. ¡°Seems it¡¯s about time I get serious¡±
Faylatia and Demon then both observe the scene of Liokart running towards their direction with a full army of sharks after him, but instead of running away for their life like any good sane person would, those two remained, but not just that, they continue their warm conversation¡
¡°HEY!!! HEY!!! DON¡±T TELL ME YOU ARE STILL IGNORING ME!!! those sharks over there won¡¯t remain in silence and continue to watch you guys talk and everything!!¡± yelled Liokart with tears in his eyes and snot running from his nose and wounds all over his body. ¡°AND CAN SOMEONE HELP ME WITH THIS RIDICULOUSLY GIGANTIC POISONOUS SHARK!!!¡±
¡°I really hate you after all, SIS¡¡I HOPE YOU LIVE A SLOW AND PAINFUL LIFE!!¡± yelled Liokart as he comes running towards Demon and Faylatia¡¯s direction, bringing all the sharks with him¡.
Chapter 29: There are some things in this world, I just can’t watch!!!
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 29: There are some things in this world, I just can¡¯t watch!!!
Demon after gathering such a huge pool of destructive magical energy and condensing it into a single dense bright ball of energy, lifted the ball up using levitation magic (a special gravity control magic) and threw it at the sharks.
¡°I used my reverse magic on each and every single offensive magic spell you casted at me¡± explained Demon. ¡°All those offensive magic condensed wouldn¡¯t have destroy all the sharks since the sharks have tough skins and the (ridiculously huge yet poisonous) shark that was created would shield the other sharks, so it would have been useless, have I not reverse that destructive magic filled with your hatred emotions towards me¡±
¡°¡¡¡So¡¡you¡..groped¡¡.me¡¡in¡¡purpose¡.¡± stated Faylatia with a calm deadliness that it gave Demon goosebumps.
¡°Um¡.wait¡. I can explain¡..y¡¯ know¡¡with a lot of stuff happening¡. Sometimes you have to rely upon drastic measures¡¡just saying¡± Demon tried to explain.
¡°And one of those drastic measures required the use of groping my cute small breasts?¡± asked Faylatia while giving Demon a disgusting look.
¡°Well¡¡.yeah¡± replied Demon softly as he can no longer look at Faylatia in the eye.
¡°I forgive you, Demon¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course not, all those attacks did not relieve my anger for you¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡I thought so¡¡well, next time, I¡¯ll grope them longer so they grow bigger¡±
¡°You little piece of sh-¡° started Faylatia but immediately stopped when the brightly-condensed reverse-destructive spell ball attack reached the sharks.
¡°We should give this attack a name¡..¡± thought Demon. ¡°Hmmm, how about Demofay¡¡that name really suit it, changing something negative to positive (demon & Faylatia, demon being negative and faylatia being positive)¡±
¡°Y¡¯ know what?¡± started Demon, in order to explain the name he decided to give the spell he just used to make Faylatia feel better.
¡°Yeah, I know, all the sharks are looking at you weirdly¡..¡± replied Faylatia quickly.
¡°Wait¡.what??¡± asked Demon in surprise, as he turns around and sees all the oncoming sharks staring at him.
¡°Oh, thank you very much¡¡whatever you threw at them seem to be working¡..thank you very much!!¡± said Liokart with a smile.
(His smile disappeared quickly as he realized he was still being ignored)
¡°Wait¡.why are you two being so mean!!! I am right here, you know!!!¡± said Liokart, while turning around to look at where Demon was looking at.
¡°OMD (Oh My Demons) is this!!!¡± thought Liokart. ¡°They are¡..they are¡..they are¡..the sharks are¡¡OMD!!!!¡±
Before Demon, Faylatia, or even Liokart (that is being ignored by both Demon-sama and Faylatia at the same time for no reason) could even move, the sharks drew even closer. They were inches away from them now.
¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± asked Demon out loud. ¡°This really better not be what I think it is¡±
¡°It¡¯s exactly as we have feared, Demon-sama, or at least, YOU have feared, OMD, you were not kidding Demon¡± replied Faylatia with a big smile. ¡°Your reverse magic was effective, no, not even, it was very, very, effective Demon, so effective so, that the sharks are absolutely, comepletely, in l---¡°
¡°NO!!!!¡± said Demon quickly interrupting what Faylatia was about to say. ¡°Just don¡¯t say the word, just don¡¯t¡±
The sharks then pulled their gigantic tongues out except for the shark that was created by magic that dissolved, and started trying to lick Demon. That¡¯s right, trying to kiss, lick, and touch Demon. It was Demon¡¯s greatest nightmare; the sharks were in love with him!!!
Demon completely reverse the destructive magic he got from Faylatia and turned it into love magic. Demon planned on making the sharks love demons and humans, but it turns out the sharks didn¡¯t just love demons and humans, they especially love a particular human¡¡.Demon himself!!
¡°No, no, get away from me!!¡± yelled Demon in complete horror. ¡°Get away from me¡..why, why are you chasing after me? Stop!!¡±
Stolen novel; please report.
¡°hahahaha¡± laughed Faylatia. ¡°How does it feel to be getting all that love, Demon-sama, hahahaha¡±
¡°Yeah, that really is comical!!¡± said Liokart with a wide smile in his face. ¡°hahahaha¡±
¡°Right, sorry for ignoring you like that¡.it was just kind of awkard to see someone with so much muscles¡¡.it was really weird¡¡I was a bit hesitant to communicate with you¡¡.what¡¯s your name?¡± asked Faylatia.
¡°It is Liokart¡± replied Liokart. ¡°And it¡¯s alright, people are usually hesitant at first, until they realized I am a good kind hearted person, not a bandit or something¡.¡±
¡°Hmmm, I see¡¡..now, that I think about it¡¡..I heard of you¡¡.your big sis is always talking about you¡..¡± replied Faylatia.
¡°Yep, sounds like my big sis, always talking about me¡¡.how do you know her?¡± asked Liokart.
¡°She always frequents the bar that I usually go to¡±
¡°I see, I see, that sounds like my sis alright¡¡wait¡.what???¡± exclaimed Liokart in surprise.
¡°Aren¡¯t you a middle schooler or in elementary?¡±
¡°What!!??¡± exclaimed Faylatia. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I am turning 19 years old next year, mind you sir¡±
¡°What?¡± said Liokart. ¡°You must be kidding¡¡..are you perhaps part of ¡®that¡¯ race?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, I am part of the mighty pure-blooded demon race, the great and might-¡° before Faylatia could even finish saying her sentence, Demon came rushing back and brought back the army of sharks following him.
¡°Damn you guys¡¡help a brother out¡..¡± yelled Demon, running from what looked like his life.
¡°And you, you, yes, you over there, don¡¯t try to look away from this situation, it was all because of you I am in this mess¡..you three eye mongrel¡±
¡°HEY!!¡± yelled Liokart with a smile. ¡°Just because you are being love so much, doesn¡¯t mean anyone want to have a part of it with you¡±
¡°I got in this mess because of you¡±
¡°And I am very thankful....¡± started Liokart as he starts turning around. ¡°But look at the time, I better be on my way and let the lovebirds have their way¡.¡±
¡°NO, NO, NO, NO, DO NOT LEAVE ME ALONE HERE¡..DON¡¯T YOU DARE AND THAT MEANS YOU TOO FAYLATIA, I AM WATCHING YOU TWO, IF YOU TWO TRY TO RUN AWAY FROM ME, I¡¯LL RUN TO YOU AND BRING THOSE LOVING SHARKS ALONG FOR THE RIDE!!¡± yelled Demon.
¡°EWW¡± said Faylatia, as a shark manages to put Demon in its mouth and is using its tongue to lick Demon while Demon is inside. ¡°You really are gross, Demon, into those kind of things¡¡you creep¡±
¡°What are you doing? Just come and help me, already¡± yelled Demon.
Unfortunately for Demon, this continued for half an hour. Faylatia after getting bored of watching Demon running away like a cry baby for so long, took pity on him and with Liokart¡¯s help, knocked those sharks down, one by one. It was easy since the sharks would no longer attack demons, in fact the sharks seemed to care about them now.
After defeating (knocking those sharks down), they now had nothing much to do. They decided to used Faylatia¡¯s explosion magic to explode two of the sharks that were knock out, just not too much, just the right amount of explosion to burn the sharks to its good quality, to eat, obviously.
¡°You guys are the real monsters¡..¡± said Demon out loud. ¡°But then if those sharks were slimes and they had gigantically long tentacles and it was a girl they were in love with¡¡..I wonder what I would do¡¡would I save the girl or just watch for a while¡..hehehee¡±
¡°That¡¯s just nasty, creep¡± said Faylatia.
¡°Yeah, that was kind of creepy, Demon, not even going to lie¡± said Liokart.
¡°Oh, shit, I thought I said that in my mind¡± thought Demon. ¡°I need to be more careful¡±
¡°Sorry about that, just thinking about stuff¡± replied Demon.
¡°You are even more perverted than I thought¡± said Faylatia.
¡°You sure got issues, man¡± said Liokart.
¡°Ok, I adjusted my magic energy control to make those two sharks explode just right¡¡± explained Faylatia. ¡°It sucks that since we are in the artificial sea, it¡¯s harder to use fire magic (since we are underwater)¡±
¡°Yeah, a real problem¡¡but whatever¡± said Demon. ¡°So long as everything is alright¡±
The trio sat together and ate grilled sharks for dinner¡¡.and it tasted okay. (Not the best meat on the planet but not the worst). Right after they finished eating, the signal of completion of the wave was heard by everyone¡¡
Chapter 30: The third wave….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 30: The third wave¡.
In Nico¡¯s colorful home:
The interior was colorful as if the painting was done in a playful tone. Nico was standing next to a bed that Marytus was on. Nico was wearing a hat covering his hair and his ears, and was skimming through a book, searching for something¡
¡°Is everything fine, now?¡± asked Marytus to Nico, in a calm depressed tone.
¡°No, not yet¡¡.you are going to need to rest some more¡± explained Nico in a matter of fact. ¡°The spells I am currently using on you is decreasing the curse¡¯s effects but it will take longer to remove the curse itself if even possible¡¡.Even I am not sure if I can remove it in its entirely¡..¡±
¡°You can do anything Nico¡± said Marytus as she takes a deep breath and falls back to sleep.
¡°Seriously¡¡what is up with this peasant? Having such a curse I only heard stories about¡¡.and still being so hopeful?.......¡± thought Nico.
Suddenly, a dark aura was released from Marytus¡¯ body. This dark aura was terrifying, it was as if the dark aura could stop time and destroy anything¡..it was as if the dark aura was death itself¡.
¡°Whoa, what is that? Did that just come from Marytus¡¯ body? Is that the aura of the curse? It¡¯s gigantic¡¡My spells must be working¡.I still have a way to go¡..if I succeed, this will be my most accomplished feat yet!!¡±
Nico gave the dark aura one excited glance, and then went back to his book shelf that was also in the room, and picked out another book entitled: The curses from Theodora.
¡°Dark aura curses with an after-life side effect¡¡.and from Theodora. That should narrow the identification of the curse to only two curses that it can be¡¡.both that are very dangerous ¡¡ this is kind of exciting¡¡ I should definitely pay Theodora a visit one of those days¡¡ if only I can..¡..¡±
Demon, Faylatia, as well as Liokart board the boat that came to pick them up. The boat was a small boat with a beautiful blue and green color. They all sat next to each other, except Faylatia that seemed to have made sure she did not sit next to Demon-sama for some reason. She sat across from Demon.
¡°Thanks for healing all of my wounds, Demon¡± said Liokart.
¡°It was a small thing to do, since after all, I was ignoring you for so long¡±
¡°Yeah, I usually give off this frightful aura, don¡¯t I?¡±
¡°No, really¡. Just that you give off this strong muscular aura¡.. You look really strong and delinquent looking, even your scar make you look like a bad boy¡¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yeah¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t help but to ignore you¡.. I always wanted to have muscles and look really cool like that¡± thought Demon. ¡°But of all people to end up with those muscles it had to be a lazy person like Liokart¡.. this world is a bit unfair¡.¡±
The trio continued their warm conversation without realizing that their hardest wave was just right around the corner¡.. the wave of only 15 individuals remaining¡. That¡¯s right¡.. the cooking wave!!
In the booth specially design for the Demon Emperor, sat Kiarria, Zonisk, Carlardantis, and the Demon Emperor was left standing with his head down apologizing for his past misdeeds¡.
¡°I swear I will never do anything bad again!!¡± said the Demon Emperor with a sad facial expression. ¡°I really swear!!¡±
¡°Alright then¡¡let¡¯s discuss what to do for the third and final wave of Day 4¡± said Kiarria in complete serious mode on, ignoring the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t let an idiot run the competition anymore¡¡± said Zonisk in agreement.
¡°How about we give them something really easy and then use the climate-changing software to kick out the weak¡.¡± Said Carlardantis.
¡°Yeah, that is a splendid idea!!¡± said the Demon Emperor with a proud voice. ¡°Now, that¡¯s my beautiful daughter!!¡±
¡°Please do not associate me with you¡± said Carlardantis.
¡°Please don¡¯t be like that, my darling, you are my only child!!¡± said the Demon Emperor clearly hurt by what Carlardantis said.
¡°Anyway moving on¡± said Kiarria, purposely interrupting the Demon Emperor and Carlardantis because she doesn¡¯t want to enter into another argument. ¡°How about we make them race each other?¡±
¡°That would be nice¡.. but I am afraid they would all give up, there are only 15 contestants left, and if it is about a race, then they all know Demon is going to win, they¡¯ll only be competing for the other two seat for the Royal Guards¡.. we should give them all a chance, no?¡± said Zonisk.
¡°How about cooking?¡± asked Carlardantis. ¡°If it¡¯s cooking, that would be giving them all a chance, no?¡±
¡°Well, that would certainly give them all a chance¡. But we don¡¯t know if Demon knows how to cook¡± states the Demon Emperor.
¡°Well, since there a total of 15, they can all work in a group of three and try to make the best dish, and there would be judges to judge the dishes, and they would select the top 3 dish (the top three group)¡± explain Kiarria.
¡°That would be nice¡.. but we have to show that this is a tournament and not make it so easy¡± explains Zonisk.
¡°How about we activate the climate software, and change the weather every half hour and give the contestants 3 hours to produce the food¡. That would be a competition I would want to see¡.¡± Said Carlardantis.
¡°But the people watching the competition might complain, since there won¡¯t be fights and such¡± explains Zonisk. ¡°Unless we...¡±
¡°Unless we what, Zonisk¡± said Kiarria with an annoyed expression. ¡°I hate it when you keep me hanging¡±
¡°Unless we tell them that the judges will taste the food but if the food doesn¡¯t arrive in time to be judge¡. That is a very unforeseen unfortunate event¡. Wouldn¡¯t you think so?¡± explain Zonisk with an evil smile. ¡°And since we are now Pro-Demon joining the royal guards, even if he doesn¡¯t know how to cook, as long as he destroys the opponents¡¯ dish, he¡¯ll be fine¡±
¡°Hooo, I like where you are going with this¡.¡± Said Kiarria. ¡°Who would have thought that Zonisk would act this way? Remind me to never get in your bad side, Zonisk¡±
¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that kind of stuff¡± said Zonisk.
¡°Then it has been decided¡. And since Demon has been through a lot, let¡¯s give him a day off to cool his head, so, everyone in consensus raise your hand¡± said Carlardantis.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Everyone in the booth rose their hands, including the Demon Emperor.
¡°Very well then, let¡¯s discuss what sort of weathers to give them in the artificial dome, and the weathers we all love¡.¡± Said Carlardantis.
The fifteen participants listened attentively to what was said in the intercom in the small boat. The instructions for the third wave was explained in detail, they were told they had a day off and that they were supposed to look for ingredients to make a dish that was going to get judge¡..
they were also told, ¡°if due to unforeseen circumstances the dishes made by the other contestants were not to be able to get judge by the time the time limit was reached, that would be too unfortunate for them¡± which was a code sentence for, ¡°Let¡¯s see who can destroy the most dish¡±
As long as there is one dish left that survive this food war, that dish will get judged, and even if it gets the worse score in the history of food taste, those three individuals who made the food, will naturally enter the Royal Guards.
The instructions did not say this was a wave to get the highest score but a wave of who¡¯s food will survive, a wave that will make food fights at school seem petty and pathetic compare to the amount of damage and food fights that Demon, Faylatia and Liokart are about to enter¡¡.
A food war so huge and so chaotic, it will come to be called by later generations as the first Food War I. It will be so popular, that the Demonic culture will change, and once a year, a tournament will be held to remember Demon, Faylatia, and Liokart, as legendary figures in Food War, and the tournament will call itself the Demon Food War Festival¡¡ but the story is for a later time¡.
Outside the Demon Emperor¡¯s special booth stood a demon guard with telepathic abilities, and his eyes seemed to suddenly come to life as he received an urgent message, he runs inside the special booth to deliver the message¡.
¡°Commander, Commander¡± yelled the guard. ¡°Urgent message from the Human Kingdom Demon investigation squad!!¡±
¡°Oh, what is it?¡± asked Zonisk in surprise that there would be an emergency at a time like this.
Everyone in the booth which included Zonisk, the Demon Emperor, Carlardantis, and Kiarria, were all engage in a very serious game of checkers to decide who¡¯s favorite season/weather should go first and how many times should it get repeated in the final wave of Day 4 of the tournament¡
¡°Sire, the squad, the squad has perished!!¡± explained the guard.
¡°What?¡± asked Zonisk in surprise. ¡°What? How can that be? They were the best when it came to investigation and demon-human disguises¡±
¡°I am not sure, Commander, but all I know is, I received a telepathic message right before the last of them died, all he said was, ¡®The humans¡. They know¡. They know¡.and they have one dangerous person¡.. his name is¡..he¡¯s the one controlling all of the strings¡. Everything¡.. he¡¯s coming¡. He¡¯s preparing his¡.¡¯, that¡¯s all I managed to get before the transmission ended with something getting pierced, which I think was that squad member¡¯s heart¡.¡±
¡°What? How does that make any sense?¡± said the Demon Emperor. ¡°Someone capable of annihilating the investigation squad? But they are a triple B rank, almost A rank in terms of power!!¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t hear properly, your Majesty, the telepathic transmission was not keeping a strong signal, and all the other squad members died before they could even give out a telepathic transmission¡± explained the guard.
¡°Just what is going on?¡± wondered Zonisk. ¡°Just who could have been the one to cause the telepathic transmissions to not go through, and who is the person that squad member was talking about¡.. Someone capable of pulling all the strings¡..¡±
¡°Whatever it is that is going on, we know one thing for certain¡.. ¡®They¡¯ know, which I think is implying the Human Kingdom itself¡..¡± said Kiarria. ¡°And if so, the Human Kingdom might attack us soon, so we should keep a better eye on them, and we should secure our borders more, and this time, let¡¯s keep humans in the Human Kingdom and not let them in our Continent¡¡¡±
¡°And also, let¡¯s send the triple A-rank Eagle Squad, they should be able to go to the human Kingdom via air and invisible mode as well, as long as they keep their distance from the Human King¡¯s castle, they should be fine¡.. ¡°continued Kiarria.
¡°Well said, Kiarria¡.¡± Said Zonisk. ¡°The Eagle squad should be able to go and come back in slightly less than two days, let¡¯s also add a chicken to the list as well¡.. the chicken I am thinking of should be able to send telepathic messages even if someone is blocking it with telepathic disturbance magic, after all chickens do not use telepathic magic, they use voice magic that is similar to telepathic abilities but isn¡¯t, but of course the humans don¡¯t know that¡¡±
¡°Yeah, that is a smart idea¡± said Kiarria in agreement. ¡°But which chicken do you have in mind?¡±
¡°Well, a chicken that owe us a favor ever since he suddenly did not show up to his work at continuing to comment on the matches of the tournament¡.¡± Explained Zonisk.
¡°Oh, that chicken¡. I see, I see¡.¡± Said Carlardantis as if she just realized something. ¡°I thought he was very annoying too¡±
¡°Well, since we have all come up with plans, let¡¯s start getting them in motion and record who was winning on the checkers match and we¡¯ll continued it later tomorrow morning¡¡±
¡°Well, it seems that¡¯s about it for today¡. We should schedule a time to meet to gather the ingredients for the food¡± explained Liokart.
¡°Yeah, we should, any time after 10:00 am is fine for me¡± said Demon.
¡°Like wise for me as well¡± said Faylatia. ¡°And trust me, I did not want to have any similarities with you, creep, so you should stop smiling¡±
¡°Oh, come on, you are so adorable when you make that ¡®stop smiling at me creep¡¯ facial expression, it¡¯s so adorable!!¡± said Demon, approaching Faylatia¡¯s direction. ¡°It makes me just want to touch those cute little cheeks¡±
As Demon rushed to touch Faylatia¡¯s cheeks, she moved back in a quick-sturdy-ninja style way.
¡°How did you do that?¡± asked Liokart. ¡°That was awesome!!¡±
¡°Yeah, that was Faylatia!! Now, I just want to grab you even more!!¡± exclaim Demon as he runs after Faylatia, and Faylatia dodges each and every attempt Demon does to catch her.
Eventually Demon gave up (after 6 minutes).
¡°That was way too much running around for one day, sharks and all¡± said Demon in a tired voice.
¡°Well, then, let¡¯s meet here at this district tomorrow¡±
¡°Sounds like plan!!¡± said Liokart.
¡°As much as it pains me to have to work with you, fine¡. It¡¯s fine¡¡ I¡¯ll work with you¡.¡± stated Faylatia.
The trio then each went their separate way. Demon to his house, Liokart going to give a quite long speech at his sister, and Faylatia, back to her clan (whatever clan that may be, since she was interrupted when she was about to say what clan she was from¡.)
And that¡¯s how the second wave ended¡
Chapter 31: The storm before the wave….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 31: The storm before the wave¡.
¡°Did the Eagle Squad go already?¡± asked the Demon Emperor, back in his palace, sitting in this tiny chair next to his Emperor seat.
¡°Yes, your majesty, they left, three hours after Zonisk gave them the mission yesterday late evening, they should already be in the Human Kingdom and investigating by now¡± said a guard that was trying hard not to laugh at the pink little chair the Demon Emperor was force to sit on, next to his rightful seat¡. It was too much of a funny sight that the guard smirked a little¡.
¡°What about the chicken? Did he go as well?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty, he also went along (unwillingly of course¡..)¡± explained the guard, who after failing to control his smile and laughter at the fact that the Demon Emperor was sitting in this tiny little chair right next to his rightful seat multiple times, the guard¡¯s laughter was released for all to hear.
¡°WHAT¡¯S SO FUNNY, HUH?¡± asked the Demon Emperor in complete anger. ¡°HAVE YOU NEVER SEEN A GROWN-A** MAN SIT IN A SUPER-GIRLY-PINKISH CHAIR FOR HIS DAUGHTER BEFORE?¡±
¡°No, sir¡. I mean yes, sir, I mean, yes your Majesty¡± said the guard as he stumbles for words and was shocked at the Emperor¡¯s loud voice.
The guard later left in a hurry to not laugh anymore, and of course, a series of bad rumors began to spread around about the Demon Emperor later that day¡.
The Demon Emperor turned his face in front of the throne seat, looked at the person that was sitting there magnificently as if she was made to sit there and rule, as if that was her birth-right, with her chest held high, and her proud eyes, and beautiful pale skin.
¡°Can I please sit back in my seat now?¡± asked the Demon Emperor in his most child-like begging voice ever, as he removes his helmet and show his cute begging big cat eyes that would make anyone take pity on him.
¡°NO¡± was the reply that was given automatically to the Demon Emperor from the most unexpected person. The Demon Emperor¡¯s wife, that was sitting on the throne seat.
She was elegantly dressed, with a pale red dress, pink heels, and her hair perfectly styled and falls on her shoulder. She was someone that cared for her appearance, unlike her husband.
¡°Why? Why are you siding with Carlardantis on this?¡± asked the Demon Emperor.
¡°Because you made my daughter cried, so, this is your punishment for what you did to her¡± explained the Demon Emperor¡¯s wife.
¡°Can I just sit in my chair for just a moment?¡± asked the Demon Emperor, again, making his voice sound sweet and cute like a child, which would have worked for the normal person¡.. just not his wife that gotten used to it.
¡°It doesn¡¯t work on me anymore, husband dear¡.¡± Said the Demon Emperor¡¯s wife.
¡°But Chervyle, don¡¯t be like that¡. This is too embarrassing¡.¡± Explains the Demon Emperor.
¡°But Landerdale, don¡¯t be like that¡. You embarrassed me too much¡.¡± Explained Chervyle with the same tone Landerdale (the Demon Emperor) just used on her.
¡°Man!! So many people just call me, Demon Emperor this, Demon Emperor that, Your Majesty this, your Majesty that, Sir, Sire, and all such of other names, but it is good to be called by my name once in a while¡.¡±
The two of them went back to being lovey-dovey after 15 minutes, and started making out right there in the throne room (of course they asked the guards to take a little break¡)
3 hours later:
¡°Well, sorry to bother you two lovebirds, but we have a serious issue¡± said Kiarria.
¡°You are making the issue seem less important when you use that tone, you have to press your tone much more, Kiarria¡± said Zonisk who was with Kiarria.
They have both come to the throne room together, to discuss a serious issue that have risen¡.
¡°What? What is it?¡± asked both the Demon Emperor and his wife, as they both simultaneously use magic for their clothes to reappeared on them.
¡°The Eagle triple A-rank squad have all been captured except for the demonic chicken who is running wild in who-knows-where for all anyone knows or care¡± said Zonisk, trying to make it rhyme even in such a situation.
¡°To make matters worse, the Eagle squad lost in a fight, it wasn¡¯t an elaborate trap set by the Human Kingdom, it was a fight, and they lost, your Majesty¡± explained Kiarria.
¡°Surely you jest¡± said Chervyle. ¡°How can the Eagles lose? They are triple A-rank¡ Only the Supreme commander of the Human Army, and the two lieutenants who is always by his side, as well as the Human King¡¯s two royal soldiers are of A-rank power level"
Chervyle just could not believe what was going on, she couldn''t see how something like this could have happened in one fell swoop.
"Besides that, they aren¡¯t anyone more powerful than them¡..only a hero could be stronger than them, but it takes time for a hero to be born, and Heroes aren¡¯t born every decade, we had one a while back that we destroy¡. So it shouldn¡¯t be so soon¡.¡± said Chervyle, losing confidence as she continues to talk.
¡°We have received news from the Eagle squad before they got captured¡.. The two lieutenants by the Supreme Commander of the Human Army¡¯s side are both dead" Stated Zonisk. "One of the two royal guards of the King was killed"
Kiarria decided to continue from there.
"The other, seemed to have gone insane and tried to kill the Human King, but got caught and ended up getting executed by the Supreme Commander, who was his best friend. And that now, the Supreme Commander got demoted to Vice-Supreme Commander¡± stated Kiarria.
¡°What? Just what is going on? Since when did all that happened? How did we not know about any of this?¡± asked both the Demon Emperor and his wife.
¡°The general populace of the Human Kingdom are not aware of what¡¯s going on¡.. they don¡¯t even know their King almost died and had undergone surgery¡.." Replied Kiarria.
"Everything is being treated top secret, not even the influential nobles know¡.. but there have been a weird talk though¡.. words that have been spreading around in the general populace¡.¡± Said Zonisk. ¡°The new Supreme Commander of the Human Kingdom is a teenager¡¡±
¡°WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY? This must be a joke, a joke, it got to be¡.¡± Explains the Demon Emperor. ¡°There is no way anything like that can happen? Right? Right?¡±
The Demon Emperor was scared. He was very scared. He felt as if there was some kind of dark conspiracy that was going on....
¡°But what about Demon and that new Supreme Commander¡. Did we learn anything about them?¡± asked Chervyle, since the Demon Emperor got stuck in his own head, as he tries to process this huge information he just received, that he was frozen in place in thought.
¡°No, there are no information about Demon¡. Where he was born? Where he was raised? What school did he attended and such, all remained a mystery" replied Zonisk.
Kiarria took a gulped and continued her speech.....
"The same. No information was discovered about the new Supreme Commander, except that he¡¯s supposedly a teenager of about Demon¡¯s age¡.. 14 years old and that he looks like an angel, as if he is the radiance of the sun, always bright and pure¡± Stated Kiarria..
¡°What does that mean?¡± asked the Demon Emperor, as he have finally regained his composure.
¡°We are not sure, but he is supposed to look like an angel, a very handsome looking teenager capable of making everyone around him feel blessed by his presence¡." Said Kiarria. "Of course this is all speculation and rumors mixed in, no one had actually seen this teenager, at least not the general populace¡¡¡±
¡°So, let me get this straight¡¡ Two random teenagers with outstandingly huge power just came out of nowhere¡± said the Demon Emperor as more like an after-thought than a question but received an immediate answer anyway. ¡°And there is a wild chicken on the loose?¡±
¡°That truly fit the description of what¡¯s going on, your Majesty¡± replied both Zonisk and Kiarria. ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±
Demon woke up from his bed, feeling lonely. He had grown used to having both Roshturn and Marytus at his side, now he had none. He was back at squared one, and a dark feeling awoke inside Demon¡¯s mind, giving him goosebumps.
¡°I better get dress quickly¡. Or I¡¯ll be late in meeting Liokart and Faylatia¡± Thought Demon trying to ignore this dark feeling he¡¯s having in his gut. ¡°this dark feeling is probably nothing¡±
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
Demon finished getting ready, and went to the meeting place. Liokart was already there waiting.
¡°Hey¡± said Demon casually.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± asked Liokart.
¡°Hmm, nothing much¡±
¡°Faylatia sure is taking her time, isn¡¯t she?¡± asked Liokart.
¡°Well, knowing Faylatia, she got to take care of those small cute breast of hers, if y¡¯ know what I mean¡± said Demon, joking around.
¡°Um, I am not sure¡± replied Liokart, a bit uncomfortable.
¡°Oh come on, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t think about that at all¡± said Demon.
¡°Um, the thing is, I really wasn¡¯t paying attention to that¡±
¡°For real?¡± asked Demon.
¡°For real¡± answered Liokart.
¡°I have so much to teach you then¡± replied Demon.
¡°No, I think it¡¯s fine¡. I don¡¯t think I need help with those kind of stuff¡±
¡°Do you have a high amount of experience then?¡± questioned Demon vigorously.
¡°No, I mean, I had some girlfriends before, and we did do it together, but no, I wouldn¡¯t consider myself as someone with huge amount of experience¡.¡±
¡°Then I can teach you, I can tell you exactly what to do and show you the ropes¡±
¡°This is making me really uncomfortable, Demon¡±
¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry about that¡.. let¡¯s use Faylatia as an example, with girls like her, you got to be direct and smooth at the same time, showing her your smooth side when she least expects it, and your direct side when she least expects it and you sh---¡±
¡°Demon, I don¡¯t think you should c----¡°
¡°Liokart, Liokart, let a master finished his lecture, my good friend, don¡¯t try to change the topic right when it¡¯s getting to its good part¡±
¡°No, it just that F-¡°
¡°Liokart, if you don¡¯t know those skills, your life will get really sad, y¡¯ know¡±
Demon then turned around and realized Faylatia was right behind him. Before he could do anything, Faylatia gave him one powerful punch that gave Demon a bump, but right when Faylatia finished giving Demon that punch, Demon rushed forward to Faylatia and groped her.
It infuriated Faylatia even more!!
A passerby looking at Faylatia would notice the same tenacity that a tiger would have when someone else stole its prey, no, not even, a passerby looking at Faylatia would noticed the same tenacity that a tiger that haven¡¯t eaten in a while would have when he finally finds a prey¡.. and it was not a pretty sight¡.. Faylatia had this dangerous aura going on¡.
¡°So my bad feeling was true¡.¡± Thought Demon. ¡°I NEED TO GROPE HER MORE!!¡±
Faylatia released a relentless amount of attacks at Demon, from spells to punches and kicks back and forth, Demon dodged, blocked, and got punched square in the face multiple times by Faylatia. But he never gave up his mission, he would do it once more¡.. and in the end, he accomplished it.
He only had to sacrificed a couple of broken bones, dislocated arms, two black eyes, and multiple bumps throughout his face¡..
After Faylatia calmed herself down (or whatever definition of calm down you want to use since Faylatia look like she can kill Demon if Demon so much as breathe right now), Demon healed himself, and the trio went on their ingredient search hunt.
They decided to make a soup with plenty of carrots and other nutritional value vegetables (as well as adding some small amount of meat). Only Liokart in the group had some small idea of how to ¡®cook¡¯ in the group.
Demon was clueless, and Faylatia, well, Faylatia never had to cook before, so, she never needed to learn it¡. (That kind of infuriated Liokart a little, since his sister force him to learn it, calling it basic survival skill)
After searching throughout the market for some good quality ingredients for what feels like two hours but was actually 45 minutes, they decided to stop by a tea shop¡.
While having a conversation, it is revealed that Faylatia is from a pure-blooded demonic race, the great and mighty Hero-extermination clan. They are a clan of demon warriors that the Demon Emperor usually rely on to defeat the Hero (the hero from the Human Kingdom).
While the Hero usually focuses on light-style magic and sword/arrow/spear mastery, Faylatia¡¯s clan, the Darths, focuses on the dark-style magic which naturally involve destruction magic, basic hand to hand combat, and dagger/blaster/and spear mastery.
The Darths are the complete opposite of the heroes, except with their small similarity, they tend to also use spears. Heroes prefer long sword, while the Darths prefer the short dagger.
The shorter the better (since they only need to get really close to their opponent to use it), and blaster is this long distance summoning that works like the heroes use arrow, except it¡¯s magic-based.
Since the Darths have killed Heroes so many times, they have become filthy rich. With each new high-spec equipment that a new Hero possess, that the Darths kill, they sell it for twice the amount the Hero bought it for, giving the Darths, a small fortune for very little work.
With each loot they take, they get richer and richer, that the Darths became similar to a company than a clan. They would incorporate other clans into their group and they would get bigger and bigger.
The Darths have become so rich, they have tons of servants/maids working for them, that they never have to worry about food and the like, they never need to bother learning how to make food, food is always made for them¡.
Hence, it is with that quick history lesson that Demon learned something of great importance, something that caused his eyes to almost come out of its socket, something that made him to look at Faylatia completely different than before, something that made Demon move away from Faylatia¡.. something that¡.
¡°Faylatia¡¡¡± said Demon with complete seriousness in his tone. ¡°Your clan hunts Heroes¡±
¡°Yes, we do that for a living¡± replied Faylatia in a matter of fact, as she drinks another cup of tea.
¡°Your clan have hunted Heroes for many generations, right?¡± asked Demon, again with the serious tone.
¡°Yes, that is correct¡± replied Faylatia as she takes another sip of tea.
¡°I am sorry Faylatia¡¡ But¡.. But I am going to have to¡.¡± Started Demon as he approaches Faylatia in complete seriousness.
¡°PLEASE LET ME LIVE IN YOUR HOUSE, FREE FOOD PLEASE!! PLUS MAIDS!!! AND A PRIVATE ROOM FOR PRIVATE ACTIVITIES¡± yelled Demon in a bowing posture.
¡°NO, go away creep, there is no way I am letting someone like you in my clan, BIG CAPITAL NO¡± said Faylatia as she places her cup of tea on the table and directly look at Demon.
¡°But why? I am not a creep, I have good motives, I am just going to let the maids have some fun, I mean, let them relax a bit¡.¡± Said Demon.
¡°Yeah, creep¡± replied Faylatia as she turns around to face Liokart.
¡°How¡¯s your sister doing?¡± asked Faylatia, completely ignoring Demon, and acting like she was never in the middle of conversation with.
¡°She¡¯s doing great¡± answered Liokart.
¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!!¡± yelled Demon.
The rest of the day continue in such a matter (Demon either getting ignored or getting cut off). At the end of the day, they managed to buy all the ingredients they need to make the soup, and they bought plenty of extra ingredients, since they knew what was going to happen the next day.
They only needed one bagful of ingredients, but they bought 15 bags of ingredients, Demon made sure that they did and convinced them by complaining about ¡®what if situations¡¯ until they had no choice but to do it if they wanted him to stop¡..
(What if situations is when you come up with a situation that could happen, for example in Demon¡¯s case, ¡°What is those guys are too fast and destroy our food before we can even get to cooking it?¡±)
They only learned later that if Demon hadn¡¯t been acting so childishly that day and hadn¡¯t been complaining about every little thing (Mostly because he wanted to be annoying enough that Faylatia would let him enter her clan¡¡), none of them would have survived the First Food War (also known as Food War I) in the history of the demon continent¡
Chapter 32: The glory and honor of Food Fights….
THE LIAR FACE DEMON (Legendary Wizard Saint)
J. TNANGA
Chapter 32: The glory and honor of Food Fights¡.
The day arrived for the third wave to begin¡ Demon, Faylatia and Liokart were all present and they each brought all their ingredients. They knew it was a battlefield out there, they felt like it was the wild. They knew they were going in a war zone, but they didn¡¯t care, that¡¯s what true warriors are like¡.
True warriors are warriors that even in the worse kind of battlefield, food throwing left and right, and food destroying rampage, they would still go in that kind of battlefield, even if they knew they might get all their faces, clothing, etc smash with food, they would still go in and fight¡¡..and Liokart wished we would not throw food at the other contestants and just have fun cooking food like normal people¡¡.
He did not know how wrong he was¡.
Upon arriving, the giant dome was ready for the fifteen participants, except before the wave even started, the food war already began¡..
When Demon, Faylatia, and Liokart were out ingredient hunting yesterday, the other contestants were as well, and some contestants from different groups found themselves in the same shop (a couple of blocks away from where Demon and company were) and it got intense.
After a while, it broke out into a food fight, before the real food fight could even begin¡.. the store owner tried to stop them from throwing food at each other, then he got hit in the face by an oncoming potato, and he got really angry so he picked a carrot and threw it at the person that threw it at him, and that person, then started throwing food (from the store which is unpaid, by the way) at everyone present.
It turned into a brawl at some point, and the other demons in the streets were taking pictures and recording that, so that got this particular wave the most attention that any wave have ever been given, and that¡¯s saying a lot when compared to all the millions of people that were already watching the tournament¡.
So due to that incident that cause the local demonic hunting corps to come in and put a stop to this brawl, one group of three contestant can no longer participate in the tournament due to too much injuries from the food and the numerous punches thrown at them by the hunting corps¡..
And the other group of contestants (which was two individuals since the third one was at a library researching traditional formula for a particular dish) is also banned from participating, but they are allowing the third member of that group to continue on the tournament since it wasn¡¯t his fault¡.
That¡¯s why, we only have 10 individuals present for this particular wave¡.
Upon entering in the giant dome, one can noticed the numerous large kitchen-style tables and kitchen-equipment that are prepared for the contestants. Each group have their own set of oven and stove, and anything else they might need.
All the equipment was sparkling clean and each group picked out a spot. Demon and the others picked the corner that was in the third row of tables. They made sure that they would have enough room-distance from the others, and made sure they would have enough space to run, hide, and secure their food.
Demon, Faylatia and Liokart were not playing around, they really thought and made plans in advance.
Inside the dome was a large timer that started at 3:00 hours. It did not activate yet, but each and every contestant knew that once the timer start, they would be no going back. Soon, as if the contestants¡¯ prayers were finally answered, the signal to start (the sound) came in, and as soon as it came in, the timer started¡¡2:59¡¡..2:58¡¡.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
The wave truly started. Demon and Faylatia got to cooking, following Liokart¡¯s precise instruction.
¡°I have three eyes, Demon, Faylatia, don¡¯t worry, focus on your work, I¡¯ll keep one of my eyes on the other contestant¡± said Liokart.
¡°Ok, thanks Liokart, I know you got my back¡± said Demon.
¡°Thank you¡± said Faylatia.
How are you so nice to everyone but me?¡± asked Demon in a matter of fact tone.
¡°Because I hate you¡± replied Faylatia in a matter of fact tone.
¡°How can you hate someone you never did it with?¡± asked Demon in an innocent voice.
¡°Creep, you are a real creep¡± said Faylatia, with a slight blushed.
¡°Focus on your work, you two¡± interrupted Liokart.
As the trio focus on their work, something of great significance was about to happened to the group on the first row. Group #1:
¡°Duno, get the oranges for now¡± said a big yellow nose guy that would have looked normal if it wasn¡¯t for his nose being both yellow and big.
¡°The oranges are gone, Lukas!!¡± exclaim Duno. ¡°Someone must have taken them¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± said Lukas (the guy with the yellow nose).
Lukas then with no hesitation, crouched down, and took a couple of apples and started to throw them at the group right behind him, of course he was aiming for their heads (to make it more painful).
The apples were noticed while they were in midair, the second group (Group #2) managed to dodge it, so the apples continued on their wild streak to group three, which was Demon¡¯s group, and Demon was already told by Liokart.
Demon merely stood up, cast and instant-reverse spell and sent the apples back wherever they came from. The apples went back on their same path and hit the heads of group two that did not see that coming.
So, they got angry, and took their bowl of pasta that they were working on, and threw it at Demon.
Again, with no hesitation, Demon casted an instant reverse spell, only this time group #2 was ready for it, and dodge, and group #1 who started this whole entire mess got hit with a full blast of pasta. They were not too happy about it.
Before anyone knew it, it was a full blown food fight waging on. The victor in a food fight is the one who knows how to efficiently use the least amount of food for the most damage, as well as the one who has the most amount of food. That¡¯s who will win in a food war¡.
Demon¡¯s group #3 not only had more food than anyone else present, Demon knew how to win in a food war, and Demon had the perfect plan¡. Pretend to be making an agreement with one of the other groups, and right when they let their guards down, destroy or steal their food!!!
The truth of the matter is, there was no honor in food wars, anything and everything is perfectly valid!!¡¡ DEMON STYLE FOOD WAR¡.. is about to commence¡.And it''s going to get intense....
Hello ladies and gentlemen, i have read the numerous comments and the complaints i have received, and i must say a few things, this is a tragedy story, but i will not go about my way and kill every main character, i may kill a couple of characters but that is to add realism to the story.
I do not like those go-lucky-stories where the main character including his friends all end up surviving for some random reason, but don''t worry, the story will not get too dark, i will add plenty of comedy for those of you comedy lovers, and the story will be in a much "lighter" style in some chapters and get dark in some other chapters.
I like writing dark stories (if you haven''t checked my other light-novels that i really need to get back to at this time), but i will not make it too dark. I like dark but not too much. EXPECT PLENTY OF ACTIONS IN THE NEXT ONCOMING CHAPTERS AND ENJOY!!! New characters will be introduced.....